A Week in Ponyville

by EXOLIEF

Chapters

Acquaintances / Day 1
"Your Human and YOU" (First Impressions)
Mistakes / Day 2
Secrets / Day 3
Honesties / Day 4
"Your Human and YOU" (Second Chance)
Reflections / Day 5
Wonders / Day 6
Innocents / Day 7
Discoveries / Day 0

Acquaintances / Day 1

“Shh! Careful, Spike. Are you trying to wake him up?”

“Isn’t that what you’re doing in here?”

“Well, yes, but this is different. This is… experimenting, and I have to be delicate.”

“Why, though?”

“To be honest, I’d like to know why you followed me in here. You’re too young for this anyway.”

“Wha? But, Twilight, I-“

A door slamming noise makes me jump a little. Like it or not, I’m fully awake now, and can’t ignore the voices any longer. Maybe if I don’t open my eyes and pretend to be asleep, they’ll go away.

“Oh no, did that wake him up?”

Well, I tried. Suddenly, I feel something soft, yet firm, press onto my chest, and my fake rising and falling chest reassures the foreign pressure. I hear a sigh of relief from right beside me, and a familiar voice continues to speak quietly

“Whew, that was close. Now, where do I start?”

The voice belongs to that purple pony I met, Twilight Sparkle; I can tell from the nerdy eagerness she has. In the following moments, I hear a book open on the ground and a bunch of pages flipping before she chirps up

“Aha! Here we go. 'The Lovers’ wake-up’ technique.”

The what!? What in god’s name kind of book is she reading? Suddenly, some inkling of an idea seems to form in my head as I hear her gasp (and I assume clasp a hoof over her mouth to cover this) and say,

“Uhm…oh dear. Princess Celestia wants me to do this? Well, I guess it can’t be a joke if it’s included in the Handbook. Alright, I’ve just got to suck it up and- oh. Whoops. I probably shouldn’t word it like that.”

She ends that last remark with a nervous giggle. I start to piece everything together in my mind as I hear hooves walking slowly before the weight shifts on my bed. Yesterday, the Princess gave Twilight some books after she said I’d be living with her, and then she and Luna taught me about the relationship between humans and ponies (albeit a bit too directly). I hear her speak up again, mumbling quietly too,

“Okay, so, the book says…‘To make sure it’s a surprise, start concealed so your human partner can’t see you. Remember to be confident and welcoming; your partner’s'...uhm...'pleasure depends on your performance and care.’ Wow, no pressure, huh?”

After a few rustling noises, I feel her hooves start to insist on my jeans covering my thighs. Is she really going to do what I think she is? There’s no explanation otherwise, but I’m holding out hope… Until I hear a faint humming sound and my pants unbuttoned and zipped down. As they settle in around my ankles, I hear her mumbling to herself.

“Right, undergarments. Humans don’t have any fur so they have to clothe themselves all the time. Hopefully he won’t mind me disrobing him like this.”

Aww, man. I should’ve seen this coming. I feel my straining dick press uncomfortably against the fabric of my briefs and start to wonder how I could possibly get out of being sucked off by another pony in less than 24 hours since the last one. She’s gotta be underage or something. I shouldn’t just be letting this happen!

I hear a hesitant gulp sound come from directly in front of me. I peek slightly and see that there is, unfortunately, a pony’s frame lying sprayed across my legs under the blanket. I close my eyes in hesitation. Is she really going to go through with it? Maybe I should say something to let her know I’m awake.

Once again, before I can act, I hear that familiar hum signifying she was using her magic. Slowly, with the slightest of motions, I feel my briefs being lowered from my waist. Once I feel my arousal press against the waistband, on the edge of this decision, I make a slight groan as a sort of caution to her. She gasps in surprise and I hear the humming stop, as well as the blanket shifting as she adjusts herself. Once again, she’s muttering to herself, and fairly audibly.

“Oh no, what am I doing? I can’t do this; even with a stallion, I’m too nervous… Come on Twilight, It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Ponies did this for humans in the past, right? It can’t be that hard, I just have to… put it in my mouth…”

She gave herself a pep talk!? I mentally protest, but suddenly I feel my briefs being yanked down past my knees. Not by magic, but via Twilight’s own hooves. She speaks softly, this time in a hushed tone, most likely judging my privates.

“It’s so different from a stallion’s. The book didn’t have any pictures, so… wow.”

She seems genuinely surprised, and the way she said that makes me think she's only seen a penis in books before. I feel the same soft pressure against my shaft and correctly assume it’s her hoof sizing me up cautiously. As much as my morally sound, interspecies erotica-fearing mind tells me not to, I have to admit that it feels great. Her wide-eyed innocence and hesitation is pretty cute, after all. She whispers something to herself as I feel her hot breath all along my crotch,

“I wonder if it’s true… That swallowing his stuff will make my magic better. But, this feeling I’m getting…”

Then, in a move completely unexpected to me, she nuzzles her face against my crotch! Twilight rubs her muzzle against the tip in such an affectionate way that it makes me groan again. She doesn’t seem to notice this time, however, and continues nuzzling with a dazed look on her face. She even buries her head against my balls and sniffs deeply, inhaling the scent like an intoxicating wine.

“And this smell! It’s irresistible! The book didn’t say anything about how good this is!”

I start to get a little worried about her sudden enthusiasm. It’s reminding me of what happened to Celestia and Luna… only much more vocal. I hear her speak again, this time directly to me.

“I’ll do my best to make you feel good, Marcus!”

Then, just like that, she opens her mouth and takes the tip in, lashing her tongue around me like crazy. It takes all of my self control not to yelp in surprise. Her hooves hold my hips steady while she laps and sucks on me eagerly. Not only that, but I can feel her moans on my cock. They vibrate in such a pleasant sensation that almost makes me feel like I could cum right now.

I try to refrain from peeking, but my eyes open to find the blanket now gone, and Twilight in front of me with her eyes closed, seemingly in bliss. I eke out a moan of my own and her eyes open in response. Without any embarrassment whatsoever, her mouth frees me with an audible pop, and she continues stroking me with her right hoof while she stares at me with half-closed, thirsty eyes and says,

“Marcus! You’re awake. I’ve been doing some reading on humans and how to care for them, and I found out that you have something called ‘morning wood’, but don’t worry. I’ll take good care of it.”

I open my mouth in protest, but she quickly stuffs hers with my shaft, taking me in deeper than before and shutting me up quickly. I want to tell her to stop; I’m in control this time, but it just feels so damn good! In fact, to encourage her, I place my hand on her head and she takes it as a sign to suck and lick harder. As my hands brush along her mane, she shudders and moans around my dick once more, causing me to feel like I’m going to go over the edge.

“Twi-Twilight, I’m gonna cum…”

She doesn’t even bother releasing me to respond, instead uttering a muffled “Do it!” while bobbing her head along my length. Not wanting to keep her waiting (and unable to hold myself back any longer), I thrust my hips forward and launch my cum all around the inside of her mouth. Unable to cope with the large amount, she coughs and releases my twitching member, allowing more ropes of sticky fluid to coat her face and mane. She slumps down and swallows what she could manage bit by bit to evaluate the taste. Her horn rubs against my stiff rod, and I can feel magic emanating from it, producing a pleasant tingling feeling. It’s almost like her soft horn is keeping me hard on purpose. Finally, after a few seconds, she looks up at me with complete adoration, as if I’d given her the greatest gift in the world. Like I said, extremely cute.

“Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you! It tasted much better than I thought it would. And it has such a warm, thick texture, too.”

As she says that, she drags her hooves across her face, gathering the fluid and smearing it over herself. Enjoying the sensation slowly for what I estimate to be at least a minute or so, she moans deeply as she rubs the substance into her fur and I have to admit, it was sexy. She seems satisfied, however, and finally says (with an unusual, lust-filled tone),

“If you ever need some assistance, I’ll be here to satisfy.”

With a final, loving kiss on my tip, she gets up and trots out of the room happily. Once again, I’m left wondering what the hell just happened. As good a time as any to take stock, I tuck myself away and think about what I've learned so far (I tend to think in a cartoony, thought bubble-esque fashion. I stopped questioning it when I was young). Ponies get all hearts-in-their-eyes and submissive when they come into contact with my dick (lovely start, I know), and my orgasm seems to make them orgasm. Also, for some reason they find my cum tasty and it does… something to them…This is just too weird.

Why is interspecies stuff so encouraged here? I guess it’d be a natural adjustment since they seem to talk and coordinate themselves like a human society. I need to get a hold of that book Twilight was reading… Bingo! Seems she left it on the floor next to my bed after that 'Lovers' Wake-Up' satisfied her. I, however, was feeling pretty drained in comparison. I lean down to pick up the book and look at the cover, which reads…

“Your human and YOU: A Pony’s Guide to Caring For Your Partner.”

The cover itself features a picture of a human male hugging a cobalt blue female pony with his arms around her neck and both of them are smiling. The only name provided is “Freeze Pop,” which I assume to be the name of the author. I’ll keep it in mind for future reference, but for now, I should at least get away from this (most likely stained) bed.

I step outside the room to the pleasant sounds of birds chirping. It must be pretty early, and I can thank Twilight for at least letting me get some bed rest before that wake-up call she forced on me earlier. From downstairs, I can hear a sizzling pan, letting me know that someone’s making breakfast. I call out, rubbing my eyes a bit,

“I’m up. Who’s making breakfast?”

“Good morning, Marcus!”

A chipper voice that can only be Twilight’s sounds from in front of me and I jump when I see her no less than two feet away. I chuckle and give her a greeting in return, along with a smile.

“Good morning to you as well, Twilight. Are you making breakfast downstairs?”

Twilight shakes her head and answers while positively beaming,

“No, it’s Spike.”

Spike? Before I get the chance to ask, I hear a young male voice, possibly prepubescent, speak up from below.

“Yeah, down here!”

I peer over the side of the railing to see a small purple… dragon? Okay, ponies, sure, but DRAGONS?! This is insane. He’s wearing an apron and looking up at me with his own, slightly more subdued, smile. Not knowing what to say, I introduce myself casually.

“Uhh, hey. I’m Marcus.”

He turns back to the pan in front of him before doing a double-take as his eyes widen in surprise. Dropping the spatula he was carrying before pointing up at me, he practically shouts.

“Whoah! You’re a human! Dude, aren’t you supposed to be extinct!?”

I chuckle at Spike’s (previously true) misconception as Twilight leads me down the stairs towards the kitchen.

“I could say the same about you where I come from.”

Spike picks the spatula back up and resumes his cooking of what smells like eggs and pancakes while he continues to address me,

“Wow. Twilight told me she was having a guest stay with us for a week, but I never would’ve guessed you were a human!”

Twilight giggles and uses her magic to pull out chairs at a table for us to sit down, before chiming up,

“Marcus is staying with us while he reports his findings in Ponyville.”

At that, Spike seems to frown a little while he turns the stove off and says,

“Sounds like what Twilight’s doing. Boring.”

I have a feeling it’ll be anything but that, Spike. As Spike brings over the food he prepared for the three of us, I decide to ask Twilight about this whole “Elements of Harmony” thing. If anyone would know, it’d be the one living in a library.

“Hey, Twilight, do you know what the ‘Elements of Harmony’ are?”

Her eyes glisten for a second before she happily nods and speaks,

“Mhmm. You just so happen to be looking at the mare who holds the element of Magic. My friends are in charge of the five other Elements: Honesty, Generosity, Kindness, Loyalty, and Laughter. Why do you ask?”

I still don’t really get it. Six ponies hold these “elements” that are supposed to protect Equestria? In any case, I answer her honestly.

“The Princess told me I’d have to ‘become one with the Elements of Harmony’ before the week is over.”

“Hmm. Well, I suppose it’d be best to just meet us first, and… see what happens, I guess. Princess Celestia is a big fan of games.”

The giggle she ends that sentence with tells me she has no idea what Celestia meant by that, but she’s aware that Celestia is just toying with me. That sure is a lovely thought. I start diving in to my eggs while Twilight gasps, seemingly remembering something.

“Oh, that’s right! Marcus, weren’t you going to visit Rarity’s Boutique today?”

Aww, I forgot! I finish chewing before facepalming to avoid choking and answer

“Yeah, when I got here last night I was so burned out from my visit with the princesses I just ended up crashing in the guest room. I really should head over there. Thanks, Twilight.”

She nods, happy to have reminded me I guess, and levitates a pancake up to her mouth before taking a big bite out of it and chewing gleefully. Spike, on the other hand, coughs out the pancake he was eating (like a burger with his hands, for some reason) in a surprised manner and chokes out a realization.

“R- Rarity? You’re going to the Carousel Boutique today?”

I have a gut feeling that Spike has a crush on Rarity. His blushing cheeks at the mention of her name only strengthen my guess. Who could blame the kid, though? Aside from the princesses, Rarity was the only other pony I’ve met with such regality and raw beauty. Just recalling that gorgeous visage of hers makes my brain do back flips in anticipation. Before I realize, I’ve finished the breakfast before me and I can only think of heading to Rarity’s boutique.

“That’s right, Spike. Right now, in fact. Rarity offered to make me some clothes when I first met her, and I made a promise to go yesterday, but I ended up crashing here, heh.”

Twilight seems slightly downtrodden at my having to leave, but she puts on a smile all the same.

“I’ll see you later, then?”

As I head towards the door and begin to make my exit, I turn and say,

“Count on it.”

I carefully close the door behind me and take a single meager step away when it finally hits me…

I don’t know where Rarity’s Boutique is.

Finding myself in a sea of colorful ponies once more isn’t as jarring the second time, thankfully. However, even with so many of them doing their best to ignore me and go about their day, I still notice quite a few awkward stares of confusion and excitement in my direction.

Ponyville is quite the pleasant place, all things considered. There are flowers all over, covering the landscape in natural beauty, and I wouldn’t complain about the pleasant aroma that's wafting in the air. As I walk down the street, I stop in my tracks when I pass what appears to be a large gingerbread house. I can see normal shops and homes strewn about, so what is this doing here? My curiosity is piqued, and I decide to put off my visit for a chance to enter this entirely unique place.
I open the stable door carefully, hearing a store bell chime as I do so.

“Oh, hi Marcus!”

I hear a voice chirp up in front of me and see that the same Pegasus whom I had the pleasure of meeting while half-awake yesterday is at the counter of what appears to be a small candy store.

Candies, pastries, and assorted packaged desserts line the walls, all except some stairs off to the other side of the shop. Maybe since Twilight’s library doubles as a house, this place does, too? The decor certainly stays true to the motif of the place; everything either is or looks like it's made out of some kind of candy. (Is that structurally sound?) I would eat the place whole if that wouldn't get me in trouble. This place is like a kid's wildest dream; dozens of various sweets meet my nose all at once to mingle into an aroma that could probably lure anyone in.

I refocus my attention on Derpy, who, with her cross-eyed glance and sunny disposition, holds a warm smile while looking in my general direction and speaks happily

“Welcome to Sugarcube Corner! Would you like to buy some delicious treats today?”

That cheerful voice could cure me of any woe, and I manage to smile in response as I walk towards the counter. Sugarcube Corner, huh? Not a bad place at all. I wasn’t one for sweets before walking in here, but just like candy itself, this place has a naturally addicting feel to it.

“I just might. Do you work here, Derpy?”

Once again she shakes her head, only this time from side to side and in less of an exaggerated motion.

“Nuh-uh. I’m filling in for my friend Pinkie Pie! She said she had to run some…uhh, what are those things called…”

She taps her chin with her hoof, trying to think of the right word. I'm not one to stand here in silence, so I chime in

“She had to run some errands?”

She gasps, which leads into another happy smile at my correction. With a nod, she answers

“Yeah, that’s it! Errands! And she said she’ll be back soon. It’s only been about half an hour, but I’m sure she’ll be here any sec-“

Even before Derpy could finish her sentence, the door behind me bursts open with gusto. A pony-shaped blur darts before my eyes carrying shopping bags and some utensils; a flash of pure pink, almost.

“Oh, that’s her now. She’s really fun, mister; I think you’ll like her a lot. Everypony likes Pinkie, after all!”

As if on cue, a pink pony with a cotton candy-esque mane cartwheels from out of the back room and lines herself right up next to me, taking me aback in surprise as she shouts

“Hello!”

I keep my smile amongst all this sudden excitement and return the greeting, attempting to muster up even a fraction of the joy she seems to have

“Uhh, hey. I’m Marcus.”

Obviously, I fail miserably, but that doesn’t deter this frantic pony from leaping up onto her hind legs, grabbing my hand and shaking it, and rattling me up and down in the process.

“Oh, you’re new aren’t you? My name’s Pinkie Pie, but you can just call me Pinkie.”

A snort-like giggle makes its way out of her lips and it causes her to burst into open laughter on the spot with her eyes closed. She lets go of my hand and falls to the floor, doubled over in chuckles. Even Derpy begins to chuckle at Pinkie’s infectious laugh as she walks over to us from the counter (still with a bandaged wing, I see) and helps her friend stand up on all fours

“You’re so funny, Pinkie Pie!”

Agreeing whole-heartedly, they embrace each other in a fit of giggles. I’d join in, but I can’t help but feel a little out of place considering how much they’re enjoying themselves. Pinkie releases Derpy from her hold and she looks back to me, still letting a few chuckles escape her lips as she starts

“Well, I better get going. My doctor says I should get plenty of rest after that fall I took last week.”

Somehow, I don’t think being around Pinkie Pie is very relaxing. In any case, I wave as she begins to trot out the door and say

“Bye! Hope to see you again soon, Marcus!”

“You too, Derpy!”

I guess I’ve become more accustomed to saying her name than I thought I would. Oh well, I like Derpy; regardless of her name and eyes, she seems like a nice, fun-loving pony. Pinkie Pie on the other hand is a bit more…manic. Seemingly calming herself down with a slight half-smile on her face, I hear Pinkie talking as the door shuts carefully behind Derpy.

“We should really throw her a party when her wing gets better. She deserves it.”

Pinkie spoke to no one in particular as she trots over to the back room to pick up the supplies she had so eloquently dashed in here a few minutes ago. I can’t help but ask, fearing my curiosity might get the better of me if I don’t.

“Do you know what happened, exactly? To her wing, I mean.”

When Pinkie comes back through the doors, she has a disgruntled look on her face. This is a complete shock to me, considering she was just smiling as bright as possible only moments earlier. I didn’t do anything wrong by asking, did I? Her mouth drops a shopping bag on the counter before she speaks, clearly giving off the vibe that she doesn’t really want to talk about it

“Some friends of hers played a mean joke on her and led her through glass windows during a low-flying race through Ponyville. She had to get bandages for the cuts she got.”

Oh, man, that’s horrible! I thought she was just being clumsy and fell or something. I guess not everything is sunshine and rainbows all the time if ponies like those can cause harm like that. I visibly lurch back as I imagined the pain she must’ve been put through, hurled through glass while flying.

“That’s awful! Did she say anything about it afterwards?”

Pinkie lets out a sigh while peeling through the contents of the shopping bag. They look like groceries to me; Apples, carrots, celery…probably just food for ponies, I figure. She turns to look at me for a few moments, almost sorrowfully, and answers

“No, not really. She told me what she could, but I was there…I saw it happen.”

Brutal. These ponies really do feel all the same things humans do. I wonder if Pinkie Pie will be all right. I almost try to reach out to her (and my hand ends up floating in the air when I take that too literally) but she shakes her head and perks up before I can say anything

“But never mind about that! You’re new here in Ponyville, right?”

Well, that sure was fast. She changed the topic as if nothing had happened, most likely just trying to lighten the previously-sour mood. I walk back up to the counter and give her a hand taking out the rest of the groceries and speak

“Yeah, I’ll be here all this week, thanks to a certain princess.”

Pinkie seems to know who I’m talking about and her eyes light up. However, she says something that immediately catches me off-guard as she drops the groceries she was carrying and gasps aloud

“That means I get to throw you a welcome AND a ‘see you soon’ party all in the same week!”

I can’t help but laugh openly at her bluntness. Pinkie’s naturally a party-loving pony, it seems.

“You sure do love parties, don’t you, Pinkie?”

She giggles to wordlessly answer my rhetoric question and leans down to help me pick up the groceries she dropped, only for her poofy mane to rub against my face in a pleasant sensation I can only describe as floating on a cloud bed made of cotton candy. For a few moments, neither of us say anything, but she eventually moves her hair out of the way and apologizes

“Hehe, sorry about that. Sometimes my mane can be a little clingy.”

I bet she gets ridiculous static with that thing. I want to say something about what I felt just then, but I don’t think it was all that important to mention. Having finally finished setting up the groceries on the counter, she motions for me to follow her to the back room with them before speaking up again, this time in a quieter tone that would suit a more modest pony

“Sooooo, I heard about you from Twilight while I was out and about.”

Oh no. What did Twilight tell her? Were they close enough friends to divulge details like that? Unable to form a coherent response, I questioningly repeat in an effort to get more info from her.

“She told you about me, huh?”

Dropping the groceries on the floor of the back room (which actually turned out to be a kitchen), she turns to look at me with a gaze of desire that lends another shock to my system once I catch wind of it. This can’t be going where I think it’s going, can it?

“Yup! You’re a human. One of those things that we used to live with a long time ago.”

Her rear sways as she takes a few steps towards me. Without noticing my own body moving, I accidentally bump into the kitchen counter behind me and she backs me up against it, resting her front hooves on my shoulders and allowing me passage to dive into the bright Cerulean pools that were her eyes (albeit half-closed and a bit dazed, it seems). As if she were drunk, she rests her head on my chest and confides in me without staring into my eyes again.

“You’re special, and I like that a lot.”

I chuckle nervously and silently wish I could sidle out of her hold on me, but I find I have nowhere to back away to. So, I do the only thing I can do and resort to the old tactic of “the comforting boyfriend.” I rest my right hand gently on her mane and brush my fingers through it gently. Only instead of peaceful, comforting silence, Pinkie elicits cute moans every few seconds and starts rubbing her face along my chest, urging me to go on

“Oooh yeah, that feels goooood. Do it again.”

Damn it, I forgot about the whole “dispensing magic through a human’s touch” thing. Unable to do much else my hand pets her puffy cotton candy mane yet again and she shivers under my touch before pulling off my chest lightly. She looks up into my eyes in a cute, begging way, just like a little girl and asks

“I can have some, right? I mean, just a little bit. A little taste never hurt anypony, right?”

Hard to argue with Pinkie Pie logic, and I’d say my libido didn’t have any qualms either, as I once again find my erection poking through my pants. Only this time, it was rubbing up against Pinkie’s bare underbelly and I swear I can feel how soft she is. With a slight jump, she gently hops out from my hands and trots out to the main shop area. I hear a slight noise before hearing her come back, only this time holding a bare pink cupcake on her hoof before setting it down on the counter. I’m a bit confused, obviously, and ask

“What’s that for?”

“I said I only wanted a little taste, silly. If I have the whole thing, I might just get addicted to you.”

She giggles playfully like she tends to, and starts walking back toward me. That doesn’t explain the cupcake but I decide to leave it alone for now, as I feel Pinkie Pie yet again breaching my personal space. Closer and closer, she eventually touches the end of her snout to the tip of my nose and breathes in my scent. Her eyes glaze over, and by now I’m almost fully expecting these kinds of happenings. However, instead of dropping down and tearing off my pants like a mad woman, Pinkie whispers to me

“Besides, I wanna make this last. Make sure we both feel good, okay?”

Without waiting for an answer, she presses her lips to mine and wraps her hooves around my neck to pull me into a kiss. For a moment, I stand there shocked that a pony is kissing me, suddenly feeling romantically attached to Pinkie like this. However, after a few seconds, I can finally feel it.

I can taste heaven. Sweet, sugar-coated heaven.

On her lips, on her tongue; everything is a taste sensation that only serves to arouse me further. My right hand keeps brushing her mane and she moans into my mouth, somehow exhaling some kind of pixie dust or something. Sure, Pinkie Pie is weird from afar, but up close? It’s like chewing bubble gum while swimming in a pool of cookie dough and the sky is raining chocolate. There’s just no comparison to how sweet being engulfed in her sugary embrace is.

Unconsciously, my left hand seems to be working over my pants and has already unzipped and unbuttoned them. Pinkie notices this out of the corner of her eye and gently releases me from her hold. We both get a moment to breathe, which doesn’t stop our hot breath from cascading over each other’s faces and no doubt arousing us more as we try to catch it.

“It’s only fair if you touch me while I’m touching you, silly.”

She guides both of us at the same time, rubbing her soft belly against my still-clothed chest while her hoof swats my left hand away and rubs itself against my (by this point painfully hard) shaft. Her other hoof reaches up for my hand that rests lost in her mane and brings it down to her own crotch and presses my fingers against it. I can tell as my fingers brush against her thin fur that she’s absolutely soaked. She giggles again, only this time more seductively as she gazes into my eyes with her own half-lidded ones. I don’t even have to look down to know there’s probably a puddle beneath her considering how wet she must’ve gotten while kissing me.

My fingers caress her thighs and flick against her slit a few times, each time eliciting a much louder moan (one that was at regular volume, probably). For the first time, I don’t care if I’m getting intimate with a pony. For some reason it just feels right. Pinkie interrupts my thoughts, however, calling to me

“Ugh, what are you waiting for? Stick ‘em in, already!”

I wouldn’t want to keep Pinkie waiting, now would I? She’s already thrusting her hips against my fingers with desire and now has my shaft wrapped in her hoof and strokes it intently. I slip three of my fingers up into Pinkie’s wet slit and she cries out in joy

“Oh yeeeesss! Do it again! Harder! Faster! Com’ere!”

Her other hoof, no longer attending to herself, quickly catches my neck and drags me lips-first into another glorious kiss. Reveling in the same delicious texture of the inside of her mouth, our tongues dance harshly with one another as our passions collide. All the while, all this external stimulation is finally getting to me and I can feel myself getting ready to explode. Unable to form coherent sentences through the impassioned sounds our mouths were making for each other, however, I settle for calling out Pinkie’s name as a warning.

“Pinkie!”

Sensing it herself in some way with a few odd twitches, she flips our positions around for no other reason than to have access to the cupcake she sat down earlier. She picks it up and holds it in front of my cock while pumping me furiously while I do the same to her with my fingers

“Right here, please…Spray it on so I can get a good taste, but…Ooooh, Don’t stop!”

I show no sign of slowing down and my fingers prod her insides faster than ever before. Her hoof becomes a blur over my cock as she pumps me furiously. Faster and faster until, finally, I scream out

“I’m cumming, Pinkie!”

Even when orgasms hit both myself and her, I hear Pinkie Pie laughing like there’s no tomorrow. Her hot snatch pulses and clamps down on my fingers while squirting all over my hand (apparently, she even giggles wildly when she orgasms) and I feel my cum pouring out of me like a faucet for a few jets. I consented, I was rewarded, and damn if this doesn’t feel amazing. Pinkie grips my shaft and holds some semblance of control over herself, even while her body spasms wildly against mine.

Then, finally it all comes to a close. I look down, and true enough, there's the cupcake, coated in a few ropes of my very own…uhh, frosting, I guess. Pinkie Pie, herself, has a little bit of my cum spread across her underbelly but doesn't seem to mind one bit. She slowly comes down from her high, releasing me and rubbing my chest with her hooves delicately before planting another kiss on my lips. After a few moments of our bodies separating, Pinkie takes one look at me, smiles very widely and says

“Time to dig in!”

And just like that she tosses the entire cupcake in her mouth and starts chewing with her eyes closed in bliss. I don’t know what to say, considering how genuinely surprising and unthinkable the sight before me is. I can see my cum on her tongue and around her mouth, along with the crumbles of cupcake somewhat spilling out freely. Naturally, akin to what happened with Twilight and the Princesses, she swallows. Pinkie Pie’s tongue licks her lips eagerly, savoring the taste within her mouth and most likely stuck on her tongue. Within seconds, her eyes light up and she jumps for joy while claiming happily

“Mmm! Marcus, that tastes really, really SUPER yummy!”

As much as I’ve heard a similar line before, coming from the fun-loving pony known as Pinkie Pie makes me burst out laughing. Maybe it’s just the inherent silliness of the situation. Pinkie could probably make light of anything.

“Pinkie Pie, you are one strange pony, you know that?”

Proudly, Pinkie raises her hoof to her chest and answers

“I’m happy with my special talent, that’s all. Keeping ponies and humans happy is just what I do!”

With a wink and a turn to give me some space, Pinkie flicks her tail in my face light-heartedly and begins to take a few steps towards her forgotten shopping bags. That thick smell of cotton candy wafts by my nose again, only this time with a hint of satisfied libido. Still keeping in her playful nature, she exaggerates the sways of her flanks and lets her tail only partially obscure her uncovered, still-dripping sex. Sheesh, Pinkie, what’re you trying to do to me? I tuck myself away yet again before remembering where I was supposed to be right now. I hope Rarity doesn’t hate me for my forgetfulness.

In all fairness though, I’ve been…let’s say “pleasantly ravished” twice in one day already, but what she doesn’t know won’t hurt her (unless Twilight goes bragging to more of her friends, of course). Returning to me with another bright smile, Pinkie asks me

“You’re going back into town, right? I kinda need a favor ‘cause ol’ scatterbrain Pinkie here keeps forgetting.”

I chuckle just a bit. Pinkie Pie and I must have more in common than I thought. Even though I’d like to stay on my own agenda and not become an errand boy, I wouldn’t mind another distraction.

“What do you need, Pinkie?”

A smile of my own spreads across my face and she responds happily by bouncing on her (somehow very springy) legs towards a cabinet, snatching a paper with her teeth and bounding back to hold it out in front of me. I squint my eyes to read the small print

“Apple Family’s World-Famous Apple Tarts. Start with one and a half cups of-“

“It’s a pastry recipe that I borrowed from my friend Applejack.”

Pinkie manages to speak with relative ease considering the old piece of parchment dangling from her mouth. I carefully reach for it and she opens her mouth wide enough for me to retrieve it before she continues explaining

“It’s the only copy in ALL of Equestria, so I have to make sure she gets it back. Can you please bring this to her over at Sweet Apple Acres for me?”

Deliver a paper to a place I have no idea where it’s located, eh? No problem, Pinkie.

“Well, what’s she look like? It’d be easier to find her if I have a rough idea, at least.”

Her ears perk up as she leads me back out into the main area of Sugarcube Corner yet again, returning me to the pungent odor of cakes and pastries.

“Oh! Uhm, let’s see…She has an orange coat, and this cool determined look when she has a lot of work to do, aaaand she’s got a really thick country-type accent ‘cause she works on a farm, and she’s a holder of one of the Elements of Harmony, like me!”

The “orange coat” is really the only thing in there that qualifies as “looks,” Pinkie. One thing that catches my attention is her “Elements of Harmony” note. Pinkie Pie holds one of the elements? And she’s asking me to deliver something to another pony who also holds one? That sure was fast. Immediately, I start wondering aloud, hoping she’ll correct me

“Oh? Which one is it? Happiness? Airheadedness?...Partying?”

Once again, I watch with a full-blown smile as Pinkie Pie falls flat on her back and cackles like a hyena (another thing I’m pretty sure ponies can’t do). Eventually, she wipes her tears of laughter and speaks in between half-giggles and half-snorts.

“Nnhahaha! You’re really funny, Marcus.”

That natural response to her bursts of joy was all I needed to know that Pinkie Pie holds the element of Laughter. However, after quite the fun time we’ve had, I think I’ve had my fill of her for now. Any more and I’d probably get tooth decay, somehow.

“Thanks, I’ll get going and get this to Applejack for you, alright?”

Pinkie sits up, smiling as bright as she could, and waves to me as I walk out the door

“Sounds good! See you again soon!”

I take my first step back into the refreshing world around me and breathe deeply as I hear the door to Sugarcube Corner close behind me. Ponyville kind of feels like a wide-open pasture, what with the fresh air and greenery all over the place. Makes perfect sense, given the name. My moment of peace is short-lived, however. All of a sudden, I feel like I’m being tackled and thrown to the ground by some unstoppable force hitting me from the side.

“Agh, did a bullet train just bounce off the side of my head or something?”

I look around a bit, holding my injured side (Feels like a bruise, but I’ll live.), but I don’t see anything out of what’s considered ordinary here. I hear a pained groan come from behind me (Most likely my assailant.) and pull a quick 180 to find a very light, almost sky blue pony struggling to get up. What was most surprising about this particular pony was her wild and tomboyish rainbow-colored mane, the entire spectrum flowing down her hair and continuing on from her tail. Resting on her face, however, is the recipe that Pinkie had just given me. I must not have had a good grip on it after all. I hear a voice come from the pony

“Yeesh, sorry about that. My bad, I wasn’t really looking where I was going.”

The paper falls off her face as she speaks and fully stands up on her own hooves. When I see her eyes travel along my body and imagine what her brain must be processing, she gasps and jumps back, hovering with her wings a few feet away from me

“Whoa! What are you?”

I stand up myself on my own two legs and she watches with wide eyes and a head tilted at a close 90 degree angle in confusion as I raise myself up to be quite a bit taller than her. For some reason, her wings flare themselves out like peacock feathers in surprise, but I attempt to answer her as best as I can

“I’m just a human. Name’s Marcus, and you?”

Recognizing a chance to introduce herself, she performs a sort of spiraling uppercut in the air as a sort of impressive trick and announces

“Rainbow Dash; the one and only!”

Well, I guess if I had a cool enough name and was a showboat like her, I’d show off and introduce myself like that, as well. She hovers back down to meet me at eye level and curiously stares at me while she asks

“How long have you been in Ponyville? You look pretty new, and I think I would’ve recognized ya' if I’ve ever seen a face like yours.”

I bend down and pick the recipe up off the ground before returning to her gaze and speaking

“Just got here yesterday.”

“Ah, okay. It’s no wonder I haven’t seen you around, then.”

She flies in a circle around me slowly, sizing me up wordlessly while I can only watch. After a few moments she comes back around and faces me, chuckling to herself slightly and saying

“You know, you look pretty weak, Marcus.”

“What? And who are you to call someone else weak, little miss ‘bump into a human and bounce like a tumbleweed?”

Raising her right hoof and rubbing it with her left as if she was trying to impress me with her invisible biceps, she once again makes more bold claims

“Only the best flier in all of Equestria! What, you don’t believe me?”

“And what would you say if I don’t?”

For the first time in the minute or so I’ve talked to her, I see Rainbow Dash look genuinely bewildered. She even pouts and crosses her arms in a manner that I admit is pretty cute. Her tomboyish nature and confident attitude is actually more endearing than it would be annoying. She gets closer to my face and raises her voice to prove herself

“Well I’d say to meet me at the track field tomorrow and I’ll show ya'!”

Enjoying this brash show of confidence more than I probably should have, I push my nose up against her snout to make it so our eyes bulged out in an epic staredown.

“Oh yeah?”

“Yea- mm!?”

As Rainbow Dash presses her face closer to mine, however, she ends up locking lips with me! As soon as she gets the chance, she flings herself backwards and shakes her head to get her focus back, clearly disoriented. She stammers over her words and I swear I can see hints of a blush forming on her face

“I-…That was-…and you were…gah!”

Upon leaving me as much dumbfounded as she is, she zooms up into the sky, leaving a long rainbowy trail, which quickly fades. She must've been embarrassed. I sure would be. For looking like such a tomboy though, she sure does have soft lips, almost like she kisses fairly often. Damn, though, what was that all about? These ponies are getting stranger and stranger. I look down at the recipe in my hand and immediately remember what it is I’ve been tasked with. I have to go to the Sweet Apple Acres farm and give this recipe to Applejack, who also holds one of the Elements of Harmony.

How am I supposed to find out where it is? Maybe I should ask somebody. Pulling a quick survey of the area, I spot a few other shops as well as numerous ponies walking around. One pony in particular that catches my attention seems to be walking kind of groggily and staggers past me. By the general body shape and curves I determine it to be a mare, but I can hardly tell with the blue-streaked mane and big sunglasses that cover her eyes. I call out to her

“Hey, excuse me miss, can I ask you a question?”

I see her right ear perk up as if she’s now listening and she stops in place. She turns to look around her, but not specifically in my general direction. I don’t even think she can really see me.

“Huh? Is somepony talking to me?”

The voice was less groggy than I imagined it to be, although it still struck me as pretty tomboyish and similar to Rainbow’s. I walked over to her, and it appears that alerted her to my presence, as she turned to face me. She looked up, seeing my presence and tall stature but didn’t actually make a big deal about me being a human for once. I could tell she was tired (or possibly hung over) as she groaned out

“Hm? D’you want something?”

“Yes, I’m…uh, kinda lost. It’s my first time here and I need to get to Sweet Apple Acres. Do you know whe-“

“Hey, hey, not so loud, man. Take it down a notch.”

I thought I was speaking at a pretty low volume, but apparently not quite enough for her. I try to ask my question again, but first I bend down closer towards her so I can ask it slightly more quietly

“I asked if you knew how to get to Sweet Apple Acres. I’m kind of lost.”

She holds her hoof over her head; I think it’s to help block the sun’s rays even though she’s wearing protective eyewear. I think she nods, if she does so effortlessly, and I can hear her say

“Sure, it’s just down that way. Couple blocks and you can’t miss it.”

She uses her other hoof like a pointer finger and points behind me, past an ice cream shop and what looks like a farmer’s market from afar. I smile as I appreciate the assistance and say

“Thanks for the help.”

Turning back on her way and waving back to me she utters a groan of some kind and leaves me be. I’m tempted to ask her if she’s alright, but I think she’ll be fine. No need to meddle in other pony’s affairs while I’m here…why did I have to word it like that?

Well, she was right. If, by “couple blocks,” she meant “three dirt roads and a forest full of apple trees.” Standing in front of me, however, is a large sign that reads “Sweet Apple Acres,” so I can tell I’m at the right place. Now, I’m supposed to find an orange pony named Applejack. All I see are hundreds of apple trees and a house next to a barn, so I’m heading for the latter.

Something pokes me in the ribcage as I begin walking past the sign, however, and I stop to look at the disturbance. Right next to me stands a large stallion (gargantuan, considering the previous mares I’ve been spending time around) with a red coat and short orange hair. Attached to what looks like a brace around his neck is a cart filled to the brim with apples. They still carry heavy loads like horses would, apparently. Jutting out of his mouth is a piece of wheat, which only supports my assumption of him being a farm worker, but even moreso is the accent that lazily oozes out of his mouth

“Howdy. Y’all lost?”

I rub the back of my neck, slightly uncomfortable as I feel awkward standing here.

“Actually, I’m looking for someone (Would that be “somepony?”). Do you know Applejack?”

He lets out a very hearty chuckle, seemingly knowing full well who she is.

“Eeeyup. I reckon I should know ‘er. Applejack is mah lil’ sister.”

“Who’re you callin’ little, Big Macintosh?”

I hear a strong southern accent burst out from behind me, and I turn around to see a pony with orange fur, a light brown Stetson hat, and blonde hair tied up at the end (into a ponytail. And I realize how silly that sounds as I think of it). I figured someone living on a farm with a southern accent would have a more hick-like appearance, but I guess that’s just one of those stupid stereotypes I haven’t gotten over. She makes her way across a field and over a hill to appear in front of this “Big Macintosh” and I. Upon arriving, she lifts off her hat in greeting and speaks to me with her unusually welcoming voice

“Howdy there, pardner! Name’s Applejack, what can I do ya for?”

Even if I was never raised on or even near a farm, that voice of hers could melt any heart within a hundred yards and welcome lost souls for a good ol’ fashioned breakfast. Besides her impressively natural body, I’m gonna have to add “endearing down home accent” to the list of reasons why I already like this girl…Wait, no. Pony. She’s a pony, right. As she humbly introduces herself, Big Macintosh nods to me and walks past us carefully with the cart full of apples in tow. I decide to introduce myself as well, as unaccustomed as I am to this environment.

“Uhh, howdy. I’m Marcus, and I came to drop off a recipe that Pinkie Pie borrowed.”

I lift the piece of paper in my hand and she glances quickly before smiling with her eyes closed and happily thanking me

“Oh, well, thank ya kindly. Ah don’t know what ah’d do if’n ah didn’t have all the fam’ly recipes when time comes round for the apple fam’ly reunion.”

Makes sense for her to have a big family, being farm folk. She carefully grabs the recipe from my hand between her teeth before lifting up her hat and tossing the paper upwards, letting it land on her head to cover back up. I have no idea how in the hell she did that, but it was kind of impressive.

“Hmm, you don’t look much like any pony I ever seen, Marcus, what with the lack of fur and all. Ya speak English, though, so you sure ain’t just some wild animal. Beg pardon, but, what are ya?”

Having to explain myself should be getting old by now, but at least it’s not the same routine every time. If I found a pony that could talk before I came here I probably would’ve asked about it too.

“Heh, you might not have heard about my species here. I’m a human. Hu-Man.”

Upon hearing what I said, she does something I completely wouldn’t expect from her personality. Her pupils widen and her face flushes with an embarrassed blush in response. She shakes her head, attempting to reclaim her sensibility and says

“R- Really? A human in Ponyville, huh?”

She laughs nervously, seemingly knowing something and making it fairly obvious to me that she does, before continuing

“If it helps, I have heard about yer kind before, just…certain things in the old apple fam’ly his’try that we don’t bring up much anymore fer…reasons.”

Huh? So then she probably knows about my…ugh. I think I know where this is going. Before I resign myself to my fate, however, I hear her chirp back up

“Well, uhh, it’s been real nice meetin y’all, but I hafta get back to work. I’ll see ya ‘round, Marcus!”

With that, she flashes me a smile and turns back on her way without another word, leaving me confused again. She has to know, right? Maybe not every pony is as curious as I thought, and she probably doesn’t want to meddle. Phew, I guess I can consider that a dodged bullet, then. Once I see she’s already over the hill, I remind myself yet again of Rarity’s Boutique and how I need to get over there. It must be around 1 or 2 PM here (if this world even works by the same 24 hour time that mine does), so I hope she wasn’t expecting me early.

My main problem now is finding someone who knows how to get there. As I glance and only find hundreds of apple trees and acres of farm land, I hear a voice call to me from somewhere nearby

“Hi! What are you looking for?”

I look around, confused as to the source of the voice, until I hear it call to me again

“Uhm, down here.”

I look straight down, and there at my feet stands a young unicorn that only reaches my waist, looking up at me with bright green eyes bulging with curiosity and a smile as wide as a mile. Her tiny horn pokes its way out of a curled mulberry and rosy pink mane, and her coat is light gray in the same vein as Rarity’s. However, I notice she’s lacking one of those distinct marks on her flank that every pony I’ve met so far has had. I finally come back to my senses and answer her while she tugs on my pant leg waiting for a response

“Yeah, uhh, hello. I don’t know where the C-…uhm, what was that word?...The Caramel Boutique?”

She breaks eye contact for a second or so to chuckle lightly to herself at my mistake. Correcting me, she widens her smile and her voice cracks in such an adorable way as she speaks

“You mean the Carousel Boutique. You wanna see my sister Rarity, right?”

“Right, yeah. She wanted me to stop by to help me with my…wardrobe.”

As I say that, I glance down at my clothing that I’ve been wearing the past day and a half and I agree to myself that I need a change of pace. Plus, if I’m asking for anyone’s help, I’m glad to know that the beautiful fashion designer Rarity is the one who offered. This girl is her sister, too, so could she-

“Do you want me to take you to the boutique, mister?”

“Oh! Heh, yes please.”

Looks like getting there will be easier than I thought, after all. She turns around and nods back to me, motioning to follow her and I soon follow suit.

I soon find out that the filly’s name is “Sweetie Belle,” and she’s a member of a trio of fillies on a “quest to find out who they are.” I was going to compliment her on being so ambitious for her age, but then I found out that their goal only extends to discovering their special talent and earning a “cutie mark.” Well, kids can dream, and I’ll let them keep their “world is our oyster” mentality. We arrive at Rarity’s colorful boutique (which lives up to its carousel theme) in only a few minutes, further proving to me that Ponyville isn’t all that big of a place, all things considered.

Bursting through the door with never-ending vigor, Sweetie Belle shouts her greetings to her elder sister who’s nowhere in sight

“Rarity, I’m back!”

I hear the familiar sound of magic humming from the inside of the boutique, and immediately I hear a rushed voice call back

“Not now, Sweetie Belle! I’m very busy!”

I follow where the voice leads me through the doorway to get a glance at the owner of that enchanting voice, and she notices me and releases her magical hold on the floating items. Rarity gasps and smiles brightly at me while she effectively drops all of her work. Dashing over to me, she calmly expresses her exhaustion with a sigh

“Oh, Marcus! I didn’t know you were arriving so soon. Ugh, and my boutique is in complete disarray!”

She’s right. Taking a look around, I find dozens of clipped fabric and scattered garments thrown around carelessly, as if disowned or used up. Regardless, I don’t care about the tidiness of her boutique; I came to see Rarity, in all her beauty. Even now, wearing glasses for focus and measuring tape slung over her neck, she's gorgeous in a more professional manner. Her usually stylized mane in a ruffled mess; she’s still an absolute pleasure to look at. Still looking up at me with those stunning eyes of hers, she asks

“Is there something you need, darling?”

“You…said you wanted to help me with my clothes, remember?”

“Oh, right! Right, of course. Well, just take off your garments and fold them over there so I can get some proper measurements, alright?”

As she says that, she motions with her hoof to a soft-looking couch on the other side of the room and trots back to levitate the accessories off of her. Just when I start to question why, I remind myself that ponies are pretty much always naked. Here, they probably just wear clothes for events and for fashion, because otherwise they have their fur to keep warm. Even as I consider following her instructions, I notice that Sweetie Belle’s still standing next to me, seemingly admiring my height with a smile… I can’t take off my clothes in a room with two sisters! Much less a kid!

Rarity comes back after a few seconds of awkward silence, now with her mane in its original style. She stops in the doorway to what looks like her bedroom and sees me standing shyly in place. Finally, she asks with a bit of concern in her voice

“Are you alright, Marcus?”

“Fine, just a little, you know…”

I trail off before finishing the sentence, causing her to give me a confused look, clearly not knowing what I was implying. I try to make it more obvious by nudging my head to my side at Sweetie Belle and shifting my eyes down to her. I end up mouthing the word “embarrassed” silently to Rarity and her eyes widen a bit when she finally catches my meaning. She stammers a bit before speaking

“Ah. Well, I’m sure there are a few things that a gentlecolt such as yourself would like to keep private. Err, Sweetie Belle, could you be a dear and go have fun with your friends for a while? Marcus and I have some work to do.”

Sweetie Belle pouts a bit before turning and leaving while muttering to herself. The large purple door slams shut and Rarity smiles half-heartedly at me, urging me on

“Do go on, Marcus. There’s nothing to be ashamed of here.”

“Do I really have to? I’m not really as comfortable being naked as much as you are.”

She waves her hoof in a shooing manner and starts walking towards me.

“Nonsense, there’s nothing in all my years of running this boutique that I haven’t seen. Besides, perhaps you just need to spend some more time living free of your garments. I’m sure you’ll get used to it.”

Yeah, I don’t know about that. I gulp nervously as I accede to her assurances and take off my shirt awkwardly. Letting it fall to the ground, I kick off my shoes and catch Rarity still watching me as I undress. With an undone button and a quick unzip of my fly, my pants are down by my ankles before I take both them and my socks off. Standing in just my briefs, I pick up my clothes, fold them neatly and place them on the couch Rarity specified.

“Is this okay?”

“Perfect.”

I breathe a sigh of relief but still notice Rarity sizing me up with her eyes. Even though I still have my briefs on, I can’t help but feel a little vulnerable. She continues speaking as she moves her eyes across my body the way a fashion designer would a model.

“My, my. Marcus, you have quite the physique! Now, you need clothes for your top and bottom, and I’m assuming undergarments as well?”

“Shirts, pants, and briefs, respectively.”

She nods affirmatively, then uses her magic to levitate the nearby measuring tape up to my arms. I extend them out and spread my legs slightly so I stand almost like a statue as she stretches the tape along my limbs. As she does so, a floating clipboard and pen write some numbers down before being set down. She looks up at me closely and speaks softly.

“I’ve been thinking a lot about you, Marcus. When I wear clothing, it gives me a chance to look my best and feel like I’m someone else. Someone more important…”

Rarity looks down at the ground for a moment and shyly kicks the ground a bit, maybe hitting a more personal note for herself before starting up again

“But you…”

She presses her hoof against my uncovered chest and I stare down at her as she seems focused on my body. She appears deep in thought, so I allow her to rub my naked flesh as she continues.

“You’re so bare and fragile. You need warmth and comfort and…I can help you with that.”

Before this gets out of hand, I grab Rarity’s hoof off of me carefully and remark to her

“I have an idea of where this is going, and I kind of need a moment. Can I sit down?”

“Um, sure. The bed’s over there.”

I walk in the direction she points in to find a round, cozy-looking bed with an overhead canopy in a large and well-decorated bedroom. Sitting down and holding my head in my hands, I get a chance to think to myself before I make any rash decisions. She’s probably only interested in me because I’m human. Rarity’s a pony, and I shouldn’t be in Equestria! Much less here, where I’m already feeling tempted to drop what little morale I had left. I’m only going to fall for it if I sit here. Suddenly, a few hoofsteps interrupt my thoughts as well as a voice asking quietly

“Marcus?”

I look up to find Rarity standing in the doorway with a look of concern on her face. She stands just as radiant as she always does, even as I can see she’s worried about me. With her hoof raised in a questioning manner, she asks

“Do you…find me attractive?”

Of course I do! I want to shout it to her but I’m too embarrassed to. What if she thinks I’m being too forward? Why am I overthinking this so much? First breathing out a drawn-out sigh, I answer her as honestly as I can while looking at her with a straight face

“Of course. You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever laid my eyes on.”

Rarity blushes a deep red for a moment, clearly surprised at my honest opinion of her. She walks up to me and lifts my chin up to look directly into those sparkling eyes of hers. I can’t lie to her, and I sure as hell can’t lie to myself.

“Then what’s holding you back? So what if you are different? I like different, Marcus.”

What have I gotten myself into here? I don’t want to deny her feelings if she really does like me, but for all I know this could be another one of those “ponies and humans” things that Celestia told me about (mental note: read that book I got from Twilight later). Maybe…

Maybe it won’t be so bad. I guess I won’t really know if I don’t try, right?

Rarity takes the initiative and decides to hop up on my lap in an almost cat-like fashion. Her limbs dangle over my legs and she nuzzles her face across my chest and under my neck, once again showing her affection to me openly. I can feel her underbelly resting on my groin but I pay no mind to the stimulation as she speaks once more

“You’re practically hairless…cold, but surprisingly warm. And your skin is so sensitive…”

As if trying to take my body in like an aroma, her entire body rocks against mine, and I feel her soft coat brush along my uncovered flesh. Going by some unknown desire, my right hand seems to do what I feel would be natural and reaches for her head. I run my hand through her painstakingly stylized mane and rub her clean, thin fur and hear her eke out a quiet moan before she covers her mouth with her hoof. I can see her need to preserve her ladylike reputation is important to her, as I expected. I smile at her cute gesture as well as the blush that now paints her face red with embarrassment.

“I’m dreadfully sorry about that, it's just…Nopony touches me like you do.”

Admiring her honesty, I use my fingers to roll over her head and she yelps under my ministrations. Heh, I could get used to this.

“Well Rarity, I’m not like any pony you know, am I?”

“You most certainly aren’t.”

She stops gyrating in circles on my lap and cranes her neck to look up at me. Rarity…She’s just so beautiful, and she matches my type to a T, more so than any other girl I’ve been with. I lean in to get closer to that vision of elegance, feeling my inhibitions slipping and…

I just can’t help myself.

Our lips touch and her eyes widen in shock from this turn of events. I’m instantly lost in the sensation that bombards my brain. Unlike when I kissed Pinkie Pie, I don’t focus on taste or my tongue. This is more like an experience, a moment between two souls, regardless of the fact that one of them is an animal. She’s just so much like a human, even when she kisses. A few short seconds pass and her eyes narrow a bit before closing them as she openly moans into my mouth. Clearly wanting more, she pushes deeper into the kiss and her snout ends up bumping against my nose clumsily.

Once this brief moment of sheer bliss fully washes over me, I release my lips from hers, ending the kiss and leaving her hanging as she opens her eyes to look at me again. Now recognizing her embarrassed blush, Rarity turns from me and uses her hoof to nervously curl through her mane while saying

“Hmph, quite the gentlecolt, I see. Shocking a lady like that.”

I chuckle lightly to myself and casually prod her with a joke.

“So you’re saying you didn’t enjoy that?”

Rarity gasps in a mock fashion and pouts as she speaks.

“Oh, so you’re teasing me now, hmm? Well, I’ll have you know that two can play at this game.”

Upon saying that, I start to feel her body rub lower against me and press directly on my crotch in a circle. Grinding like that and purposely getting me aroused in a way only a pony sitting in my lap possibly could, eh?

“I can see somepony’s enjoying himself, mmhmhm.”

No doubt she's feeling my newly-formed erection almost ready to burst through my briefs. Before I get to make any comments of my own, however, she brings her head closer and whispers

“Can you take those off so I can get a good look at you, darling?”

I only gulp and nod nervously in response as she gently lifts herself off of my lap. I think she knows calling me “darling” is a bit of a turn on for me. Before she turns back around to face me, I manage to catch a glance at her dark gray nethers and see that her body is reacting just as honestly as my own. When she does face me again, I see the playful nature in her eyes has been replaced with pure anticipation. Her eyes shine bright and I even hear her hooves clapping together giddily while waiting for me.

Not wanting to keep her in suspense any longer, I reach my hands down to the waistband of my briefs and start pulling down. Once my briefs are past my knees, I hear Rarity gasp and look to see her gazing lovingly at my dick, her eyes looking like sparkling stars all the while.

“No stallion’s could compare! Marcus, it’s quite impressive. It’s absolutely marvelous in every sense of the word! It’s…”

I’ve kept my eyes on her the whole time, yet I still don’t expect it when she slowly leans in and takes me into her mouth gently. For the second time today, I find myself stuck in the moist warmth of a pony's mouth. Only this time, I've given myself over to the pleasure entirely while in this state of arousal. Unlike Twilight, Rarity is more ladylike during her performance; not making any loud, slurping noises while she sucks on me.

Instead, she puts her amazing tongue to good use, sliding along my shaft in long, slow strokes and circling the tip zealously. I can tell she's clearly enjoying herself while feasting on me, and even takes the time to give an adoring kiss to my tip before her lips pop off of me. She smiles giddily while gazing up at me and says

“It's an absolute dre-he-he-he-eam, Marcus!”

I guess I still don't quite understand the enthusiasm, but I can tell she's happy at least. Suddenly, I get a crazy idea in my head and smirk at the idea of following through on it.

“Rarity, you wanna try something I bet you never have?”

“Hmm?”

She looks up at me, clearly confused and rightfully so, considering my newfound boldness.

“Turn around and sit on top of me on the bed here. Lengthwise, not in my lap.”

Her face immediately turns a deep shade of red as she seems to understand the concept of 69ing as soon as I suggest it. Once again she stammers cutely

“But- But Marcus I couldn't possibly-”

“Ah ah, I insist. It'll be fun, I promise.”

Her lips quiver for a moment but she still slowly follows my instructions like she secretly wants to. Rarity turns around and after a few short seconds, I feel her rump sliding over my legs as her soft underbelly once again makes contact with my now-hard dick. She even makes adorable squeaks as she squirms her way across my body until her round rear end is in full view in front of me. Her tail raises up on its own, most likely providing me with the knowledge that she's willingly giving me full access to her wanting body. Once she has her sights back on my member, however, she seems to take her mind off her embarrassment for a moment and I can even hear her lick her lips a bit.

Unlike my preconceived notions (yet again), the glistening slit I'm faced with is a thing of beauty. Rarity makes sure to groom even her privates with care. Teasing her, I use my thumb to spread her nether lips to the side, giving me a better view at the darker gray color she exhibits here with bright pink insides. She chides me for my behavior, but I can tell she's wanting.

“Marcus, don't look at it like that! It's downright embarrassing...”

“Guess I can't control myself. The question is; Can you?”

I rest my hands on the hefty globes of her rump and pull her closer towards my face, immediately basking in the lovely scent and the taste of her aching pussy. Rarity lets out a yell in response, but without a moment to spare, she stuffs her mouth with my cock to stifle an incredibly loud moan. Once she does so, I can tell she's trying to ignore the pleasure I'm giving by sucking my tip with great effort. At the same time, I'm making my own effort working Rarity's delicate flower with my tongue. All around in slow circles and darting in and out, I elicit plenty of pleasure-filled sounds from her mouth as reason enough to keep up the good work.

Unfortunately, I sense myself nearing orgasm, but thankfully manage to hold off for just a bit longer. I continue my sensual assault on her body by rubbing her soft ass and digging my tongue deeper into her. Seemingly unable to bear my onslaught, she releases me from the confines of her talented mouth and practically shouts out in need

“Unngh! That's it! I know what I need, Marcus, and I need it now!”

Slipping my tongue out from her, I see her whole body visibly shake on top of me with desire. I suppose I could oblige the lady, considering how wild I've driven her. Deciding that I'd rather do this in a position I'm comfortable with, as well as her, I suggest to her to flip around once more so that she's facing me, and now I find myself face-to-face with Rarity in a place I never thought I would be when I woke up in a hospital yesterday.

Her eyes are half-closed as she stares at me, panting and waiting for me to do or say something. I feel her hooves hold my shoulders in place against the back of her bed frame. The tip of my cock is resting just above her crotch, waiting for our bodies to entwine with unbridled anticipation. Panting, my mind's clouded with lust (love?) that I can barely form coherent thoughts as to why I shouldn't do this.

So what if she's different? I like different.

Having made up my mind, I move into position and place my tip at the entrance to her marehood, taking a deep breath. Her hooves grip at me as I slowly push inward while Rarity begins whispering to me before turning into a full-blown scream

“I-...I love you, Marcus!”

To drive home my response, I thrust deep into her and shout with my eyes closed in pleasure

“I love you, Rarity!”

Damn, she's unbelievably tight! Squeezing my dick for all its worth inside her burning hot depths. It seemed like any ordinary vagina that a human woman might have from the outside, but feeling it sucking on me is a completely different sensation. I grunt loudly and hold her waist with my hands as I draw back from her without exiting and plunge into her again. Rarity herself is enjoying the act as much as I am from what I can tell, moving her hips along with my motions and yelling out after each thrust

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh sweet Celestia, YES!”

She really let herself go, huh? I find it pretty sexy how she loses all regard when she's like this, all things considered. Well, I'm not gonna complain. Having sex with Rarity is an amazing experience in and of itself, and one I fear is going to end all too quickly. She seems determined to make it last, however, as she leans in and kisses me again, this time sticking her tongue in my mouth and nibbling on my lower lip. As a gentleman, I welcome her with love and grasp the back of her head with my hand, petting her mane all the while.

She moans louder than ever before, only adding to my desire to keep fucking her. The rest of my focus is placed solely on my primal need to thrust deeper into her, and after a few times I feel myself fully lodged into her. I can feel my tip pressing against her womb and see her eyes burst wide open as her face slacks with pleasure. She releases me from our kiss and coarsely demands

“Oh Marcus, please fill me up! I'm begging you! Mmmnn...Harder!”

Finally, she shows her lust-filled and perverted side with how strongly she tells me to release inside her. Almost to the finish, I decide to grant her wish, pumping faster and faster inside her. She screams out in ecstasy as I groan, reaching my own climax

“I'm cumming! Shoot it all inside me!”

I don't know if any girl I've ever been with had shaken as violently during orgasm like Rarity is at this very moment. Her hot pussy releases a torrent of fluid all over my spasming dick, and in turn, I fire a load of thick cum deep inside her. Milking me for all I'm worth, she keeps clenching down on me for more and more of my seed.

The moment passes all too quickly as some of my cum spills out of her, leaving a pool of mixed juices at the point where our pelvises meet. Rarity's body slowly settles on top of me, and she relaxes herself over my body, awash in the same wonderful sensation that's drowned mine. An odd magical feeling overtakes me for a split second, but I just chalk it up to having sex with a unicorn.

Rarity rolls off of me, leaving both of us panting and with faces flushed red as I seem to be more exhausted than I think I am. I start fading into unconsciousness as Rarity rubs her hoof in small circles on my chest once more and whispers

“That was amazing, Marcus. Thank you.”

Eh? I'm awake again? Ugh, what happened? Did I have too much to drink last night?

I sit up to look around and find myself half-naked, save for my briefs, and lying in Rarity's bed with her sleeping soundly next to me. The lights are off, giving me the impression that it's probably late night by this point, and the view outside from the windows proves my assumption right. I look over and see her beautiful face peering out from above a carefully tucked blanket covering the rest of her body. Oh no...I really did have sex with her, didn't I? But-...But I was confused! She came onto me! I- I-...I gotta get out of here.

I sit up on the edge of the bed, careful not to mess with the sheets, and step out of the bed to start walking toward the exit. As I make my hasty escape from the situation now that I've determined I'm thinking like a normal human being again, I stop in the doorway to look back at Rarity for one long look. I whisper to no one, even though I hope there's some way that she can hear me

“I don't know how to feel about what I did or even what I'm doing now but...I'm sorry, Rarity.”

Leaving quietly, I carefully shut the bedroom door behind me and then afterwards the door to the boutique. Time to head back to Twilight's place; I need to do some serious thinking, and...some serious reading. Seeing as it's not very far, I begin to think of what I could possibly write to Princess Celestia before I get there to write the letter. In my confused state, it'd probably sound something like this:

Dear Princess Celestia,

What the hell do you want from me? Why'd you bring me here? For research? Or was it to watch me squirm, trying to figure out my place in a land filled with ponies who want me like this? You're sick, you know that? (I sigh to myself after thinking that, realizing I'd never actually write that.)
I'm just disoriented. This morning, Twilight decided to take it upon herself to wake me up in a certain way, and then Pinkie Pie made me jerk off onto a cupcake of all things. It's all...very confusing. And now, the one pony I've had eyes for since I first met her helped me take our relationship to the next level when I didn't even know we were in a relationship! Hopefully, there are some answers in a book that I found after I saw Twilight reading it. Until then, I'd like to take some time to think, if that's alright with you.

Signed,

Marcus Rook

Now, I find myself back in the guest bedroom after a quick explanation to Twilight as to what happened to my clothes. I decided to leave them at Rarity's. After all, she would need them to make a proper wardrobe and I didn't stay long enough to remember to go back and get them. I reach under the bed to find the book I saw earlier, and pull it out to read the cover once more

“Your Human and YOU: A Pony's Guide to Caring for Your Partner”

Well, hopefully there's something interesting in here besides tips on how to wake up a guy with a surprise blowjob. Rubbing my neck nervously, I sit in my bed and crack open the book, hoping for the best.

Author's Note

Original posting date: 6/11/2012

The first big chapter, also the one with the most clop scenes. It's quite a bit jarring, isn't it?

"Your Human and YOU" (First Impressions)

This chapter is entirely optional and is not technically part of the main story. It's an excerpt from the book with Marcus's comments as he reads in (italicized parentheses) and is only for expanding on a bit of the lore (albeit in very vulgar terms) of this alternate universe. I'd advise only reading this if you don't care about the pacing and appreciate a good laugh.

After all, hey, I didn't write it.

...wait a minute.

But seriously, there are better events in the story than reading this. I'd say DO NOT read this and move onto Day 2. Thank you for your time.

================================

About The Author

(Makes sense for a section like this to be here)

Freeze Pop was the proud owner of Breezy's Ice Cream Parlor. It was here where she conducted her business as well as research on human-pony relations with her human partner James, a skilled Veterinarian for his time. (Figures.) After earning a bachelor's degree in Psychology and participating in several reproductive behavior studies, Freeze Pop eventually pioneered the study on Human sexual behavior which would later be referred to as “Sexology.” Her intricate details on the subject as well as information gathered from various couple interviews are just as important now as when her writings were first published in ----. (The date looks scratched off...great. The rest is just a bunch of personal info. Just gonna skip it.)

(Alright, what else is in here? About the Author page 1, Intro page 2...here we go, “Table of Contents.” Mares/Males: pg.3 through 110, Mares/Females: 111 to 155, Stallions/Males: 156 to 203, Stallions/Females: 204 to 285. Everything else is listed as “Extras,” including “Excerpts from Testimonies,” ugh...”Straight From The Human's Mouth,” and “Final Words.” Might as well read the intro first, naturally.)

This book describes explicit situations and is meant for the eyes of ponies only. If you're reading this, human, please put the book back on a shelf for the time being. (Sorry, but a politely written warning isn't going to stop me. This is Twilight's book, but I'm still gonna read it.) As for you ponies out there, you're probably wondering why some simple ice cream shop owner wrote a book on a subject like this. Well, all I can say is that I'm happy with my relationship with James, and I want other ponies to be able to share this mutual love for humans. I know it's still a taboo matter now, treating humans as if they were ponies and getting married and all that (They could really do that?), but maybe I can inspire just a little bit of change with this. As far as I know, no other books go in-depth into this kind of relationship, either. With that, I hope you enjoy yourselves, and maybe you might even learn something!

Thanks for reading!

-Freeze Pop

(She clearly had passion and love for her human partner at the time, and certainly enough to write a book about it. This should give me a good enough idea of what it was like for a pony to be with a human male. Maybe times have really changed, but at least I can get her perspective on it.)

Mares/Males
-About
-Taking It To The Next Level
-In The Bedroom
-Tips

About (Because I'm so confused about how a relationship between a mare and a guy would work. Please, tell me, all-knowing past author!)

The love between a mare and a human male is entirely natural. It's one of the least complicated relationships around, and if you love and respect your partner as much as he does to you, then you should have no problem getting intimate with him and expressing your true feelings. Due to the fairly common attraction to humans, it's tough to tell if you're truly in love with them or not, but oftentimes you'll be able to tell, just as I have.

Right off the bat, let's clear the air and detail the magic that humans possess. In the case of males, specifically, any contact with their penis makes us crave it, and in some extreme cases, drop everything we're doing in order to make it cum. As I've researched, taking care of your partner's physical needs is of utmost importance, as we feel we are naturally indebted to the human for taking care of us. This ideology is firmly rooted in everypony's mind from birth, deep in the subconscious where we won't notice it until we're faced with the situation. Now, keep in mind, this affects us much less so if we're not physically attracted to the male, and there will be no craving feeling if you don't like the human to begin with. You can't get forced into a relationship, after all. (I beg to differ, Mrs. "Pop.")

For the rest of this section, we'll assume you've met and enjoyed the company of a human male, but that you have no idea how to let him know you're interested. As opposed to stallions, humans won't immediately mount you if you muster up the courage to present yourself with no foreplay. So don't embarrass yourself if you think it's a good idea and you aren't prepared for his reaction. However, when it comes to romancing males, you have to keep in mind that they're not just flesh for you to buck. Even though, it's okay if that is what you're looking for; you wouldn't be reading this unless you've had that desire at least once (Suddenly, I feel a lot more uncomfortable reading this...as if I wasn't already.).The point I'm trying to make is that you should treat humans the same way you would a fellow pony, with equality and without speciesism (That's a word?).

Taking It To The Next Level (A little late for this section for me.)

Now, there's no doubt in my mind that you haven't thought about a thick, juicy cock (This doesn’t really strike me as “book” etiquette.) to fill yourself when the season comes around. Go ahead and laugh now, ladies, but it's a well-known fact that humans inspire a similar feeling to a mare's heat when she finds herself in an intimate scenario with a 'man. Even when just catching him shirtless or letting him pet your mane, you'll feel the fire start to rise in your belly, guaranteed. That need isn't going to quench itself, ladies, and unfortunately hooves aren't the best things around when it comes to getting a sweet release all by yourself.

What truly can relieve you of any pent-up feelings, however, is telling your partner how you're feeling and letting him decide whether or not he should oblige you. This is something you must know if you ever plan on being intimate with a human. There are plenty of ponies and humans that work together in harmony purely on a “no-touching” basis, but from what I've heard it's incredibly unfulfilling for both parties (Sounds like "don't have sex" wasn't much of an option.). Once you have a human you genuinely like, and let's say you find yourself in a situation like the heat I've described, then you have to think about how you'll get him to oblige.

From a poll I took recently, I learned that 68% of human males will engage in intercourse with their mare partners if they become aware of their heat (I really didn't want to know that.). It sets off something in their brain that lets them know that they need to be dominant and care for their mare's needs. Sometimes, in a similar manner to a mare's heat, the male's desire to buck will override their own rational thought and turn them into drooling sex maniacs....only for a few minutes (The small print on the end of that sentence bothers me.).

If you want to let him know that you want him, flirting is always an option for those of us who still have some sense left. Remember, contact is key when establishing intimacy, so always be brushing or rubbing against him. 40% of males polled admitted that they've been turned on by a mare's fur before (I suppose I can now be counted in that category, even with my hesitance to admit it.). If you decide to be a bit more...shall we say “forward,” and just outright tell him that you “need his hard dick" right then and there, chances are he'll be more scared than turned on.

Humans don't have a defined mating season, even for the females, so it's hard to tell when males are, as they put it, “in the mood.” Yes, unfortunately, humans need quite a bit more preparation before they can willingly oblige even their own needs. It's always possible that you'll find a rational male who still loves to embrace you warmly as he thrusts into your hot fire every now and again...but that's best-case scenario, like my James. In any case, when he sees how wet you are and knows how much you desperately want him, 8 out of 10 males say they'd buck you right there on the spot. (How can an author and the owner of an ice cream shop be so damn vulgar?)

(Alright, that's enough of this section. I think I get the point.)

In The Bedroom (Now this one I might be familiar with.)

So, let's say you and your partner have both consented and have taken your efforts into the bedroom. The big question right out of the gate is...do you know what a human penis looks like? (I really should just facepalm and put the book down, but for some reason it's strangely addicting.) If you're like me and you see males clothed all the time as opposed to the few sneak peeks you get at a stallion's package, you might forget that humans even have one. Rest assured, however, even if a first-timer may be hesitant, once you've got him in bed with you, it'll be hard for him to say no. (This is sounding very familiar.)

Now, I'll assume that in your lifetime, you've at least seen a stallion's tool before (Thankfully not, but I hope that's not jinxing myself.). When you see a human's, however, it'll produce a guaranteed reaction in you. Whether or not you want to give in and ride your human crazily or suck him off to taste his wonderful seed is up to you. (Oh boy, more of this topic.) Performing fellatio on your partner is one of the most satisfying acts of intimacy you can do for your partner, and it helps when it tastes amazing. When you think about it, it's simple; You want his cum, he wants to shoot it out for you, everybody wins. If you don't know know how to perform fellatio at all, see my guide to “General Foreplay Guidelines” in the tips section. (No thanks, I'm good.)

Don't forget that every part of you is erogenous. Whether you have a horn or wings, be sure to use what you have to your advantage (These words got into a published book? Seriously?). If you're an earth pony like me though, you always have your own hooves and you should never underestimate a good hoofjob. Humans enjoy it just as much as, if not MORE than a stallion would when you wrap your hooves around their hot, throbbing member and pump them for all their worth. (Humans couldn't have made ponies think like this, could they?) Unicorns are capable of using magic and horn contact to arouse their partner while Pegasi are quite capable with their wings. The point is that if you've got it, use it. If you don't, remember that your whole body, from your muzzle to your plot, (What's a “plot?”) can be used to service your partner.

After considering your options and putting everything you have to good use, sometimes you just need to get bucked. Hard. (This is just plain wrong. Why am I still reading this?) If your partner is willing, then now's the best possible time to let him know that you're in need. Unlike a stud, however, males aren't immediately lured to the scent of an aroused mare, so he won't always take the first step forward. You can engage him in any way you see fit, as opposed to stallions' way of doing things, and humans are far more flexible than ponies. Feel free to let your partner decide what position he'd like to take you in. I'm sure by this point, you'd be happy to give in to whatever your partner suggests. Details on different positions and pros and cons for each can be found in “Penetration” in the tips section on page- (Okay, that's about all I can take of this.)

(Wasn't I supposed to learn something here besides “ponies want my dick?” Well, it's clear she was at least pretty knowledgeable on the subject, even though she speaks pretty casually about it. I suppose this helped prove the point that neither ponies or humans were considered pets at any time. Still, this “Freeze Pop” must've been pretty crazy to devote her time to write a book like this...or maybe her “partner” was crazy, too. Who knows? No matter what I read, I'm still not convinced on this whole ponies and humans “relationship” thing...even though I am guilty of participating, myself.

So there's that. I still have quite a bit of the book left, but I can pick and choose whether or not to read certain parts. For now, I'll write the stupid letter to Celestia and then go back to sleep. Tomorrow can't be nearly as surprising as today was. At least, I hope not. After what I did, I think I just need some time alone. Universe, at least give me that.)

Mistakes / Day 2

“I don't know if we should be doing this, Twilight.”

“Oh, he's probably already awake by now. The only one I'm confident isn't awake is Spike, and that's because of him overeating ice cream without my permission again.”

Is that Twilight? Huh? What time is it? I hear voices holding a conversation in this bedroom yet again, and I can’t say that’s a good sign for me.

“But it would be rude to wake him up like that. I don't want him to yell at me.”

“Don't worry, Fluttershy. I'll handle him.”

'Fluttershy?' Okay, what's going on now? I don't even get a chance to open my eyes when I feel a flowing tingling sensation roll over my entire body, signifying that I'm being held in a magical grip again. If Twilight's in the room, I can assume it's her doing.

Under the strong grip, I'm shaken in place; my head hitting the pillow a few times before being forcefully sat up in bed. I feel pressed lightly against the bed frame and open my eyes to see my not-so-subtle aggressor staring at me with a bright smile.

“Marcus! Good to see you're awake.”

Twilight speaks in a gentle voice, but it feels more ridiculing to me. I utter a groan and glance to my side, looking out the window. Clearly, I’m not used to waking up before sunrise. When I turn back, I notice that Twilight's not alone with me in the room, as a pale yellow pony with light rosy pink hair is peering out from behind her.

First, Twilight hops in bed with me and practically forces herself on me, and now she's bringing others in here? Fantastic. Taking the initiative to at least greet the foreign intruder, seeing as she poses no harm hiding like that, I speak up semi-nervously

“Uhh, Hello. Are you alright?”

I hear a faint “meep” sort of sound come from her and she disappears behind Twilight yet again. Twilight's horn glows and I see the same pony being levitated in front of me, only this time much closer than before. She lands on my bed, where she sits fairly uncomfortably, and tries to hold a glance at me for more than a second while Twilight speaks up for her

“Marcus, this is Fluttershy. Fluttershy, this is Marcus.”

“H- Hello.”

The soft voice and cute appearance catch me off-guard for a moment. Her name must fit her personality well, from what I can see. Still, this early morning introduction isn’t too pleasant to my tired eyes, and I see fit to ask

“Why are you introducing us now, Twilight? It's kind of...really early.”

Twilight's look of annoyance on her face changes to accommodate a sly, foreboding smile that crosses her lips. She speaks up and walks a bit closer to the bed before hopping on and sitting next to Fluttershy at the edge. She looks up at me with a mischievous grin and I can already tell that she’s going to cause trouble.

“I think you know why I'm here, Marcus. I believe it's something you get in the morning that I can assist you with.”

Ugh, not this again. Alright, time to man up. “No” is easier to say than to sit here feeling sorry for myself. This time, making sure I let her know that I can't handle this right now, I raise my voice and respond defiantly

“Stop. Twilight, this really isn't right. I don't want to let you do...that to me again.”

“Oh, really? Because I think you're sending off a different message with that.”

She points to my bold erection straining to break free from the restraints of my briefs, and I unconsciously feel it twitch as my body sends blood flowing to it, mocking me by proving her point. Curse you, bodily functions.

Fluttershy thankfully ignores where Twilight points to and still struggles to even look me in the eyes. Although, when she accomplishes the difficult feat, she blushes a deep shade of red the entire time. At least she can tell how humiliating this situation is for the both of us.

“There’s nothing to worry about. I'm not going to do anything, Marcus. I brought my friend Fluttershy here for a little experiment.”

Twilight rests her hoof on Fluttershy's shoulder, causing her to jump a little as Twilight brings full attention to her, something I can tell she doesn't like. What I don’t like is the mention of the word “experiment,” which flew off Twilight's lips as if she's intentionally trying to make me curious. Of course, I take the bait and ask her

“What kind of 'experiment?'”

Seemingly bursting with pride and very matter-of-factly, Twilight answers me while removing her hoof from Fluttershy’s tensed up shoulder

“Well, you see, last night while you were out, I realized that since I had already seen the effects of my hooves and my mouth on your impressive thing (Nice terminology there, Twilight.), I wanted to see how it would react to a decent pair of wings. But I'm a Unicorn, and my magic can't provide me with wings for more than a few seconds. So, I figured that I would recruit my good friend Fluttershy!”

Wings? She has wi- HOLY SHIT! As soon as I think that, I see Twilight nudge Fluttershy's side with her other hoof and her wings pop out immediately like bread from a toaster. Immediately, I can see that they're stiff and spread to their full extent, reminding me of a peacock’s tail feathers, flared up to scare away a predator like that. For her, it seems more akin to a physical response instead of a psychological “I'm in danger” sense that other flying mammals have. As impressive as her wings are, I don't have a very good feeling about what Twilight plans to do with them.

“Just let me observe; that's all I'm asking.”

Fluttershy and I look at Twilight with strong concern on our faces as if she's gone crazy. Neither of us wants to make a move; we hardly know each other to do so anyway. A look of never-ending annoyance washes back over Twilight's face and she groans once more, this time raising her voice to us

“Ugh, do I have to do everything myself!?”

Without another word, I see her horn glowing and feel the tingling sensation that comes with it overtake my lower half, this time directed at my briefs. Looks like she's trying this again...yeah, well not this time! Relying on my reserve of willpower, I reach down for my waistband and hold it up to keep Twilight from pulling them down with her magic, speaking in a serious, no-nonsense tone

“I...said...NO.”

Strangely, I hear Celestia's voice echoing her words in my head.

“Humans are susceptible to magic” and it seems to foreshadow Twilight's effortless feat of using her magic to also hold my hands behind my back while sitting up against the bed frame.

I just can't win, can I?

I fight against her hold, but it’s a futile effort as the magic grips me tightly and prevents any real movement. Once again, I feel my briefs being lowered from my waist as Twilight speaks up

“Now pay attention, Fluttershy. It's kind of shocking when you see it for the first time.”

I throw Twilight an angry glare for a moment before switching my gaze to Fluttershy, only to see she's completely blocked her eyes from view behind her hooves. My hardness springs into the air and I spot Twilight gazing wantonly at it yet again (one of those odd behaviors that's more common in her than it is anyone else, and, honestly, it creeps me out a little bit). Twilight turns to her side to find Fluttershy ignoring her big reveal and barely eking out

“I- I don't wanna see it, Twilight.”

“What!?”

Oh...Huh, well, I guess some ponies, even while shy, can still be adamant enough to refuse Twilight's efforts to force her into this. Her wings fold back to hug against her sides, showing a more curvy body than I imagined for a girl like her.

Guh, Pony. Damn it. Gotta be rational.

Twilight tries to reason with her (or at least try to justify her actions and get Fluttershy to give in, which seems like it'd be fruitless for someone so...well, for lack of a better term, shy.) and eagerly calls to attention my member, pointing directly at it and saying

“Come on, Fluttershy, it's right there! I can feel how hot it is from over here! Can't you open your eyes a teensy bit?”

I think that's just you overreacting again, Twilight. Fluttershy, seemingly determined enough to shake her head “No” furiously while still covering her eyes, ends up with her back turned to me and responding

“I don't want to look at it, and you can't make me.”

I breathe a sigh of relief. Twilight lost this round, and hopefully she’ll let me go so I can go back to sleep with my inhibitions intact. I'm starting to think that living with her might not be the best of ideas if she keeps trying to wake me up like this. Unfortunately, I see Twilight tapping her chin in a thinking pose, knowing full-well that she must be trying to think of how to turn this situation in her favor.

After a few seconds of my fleeting hope, I see Twilight's face light up, as if a light bulb had turned on over her head. Once again, she slyly uses her magic to scooch Fluttershy closer to me on the bed. Although, with her back turned to me and her sitting in such a fearful, hunched over position, I doubt she can do much. Twilight then speaks proudly, and I can hear the smirk crossing her face as she does so

“Just a simple setback. It'd be easier for you to use your wings with your back to him, after all.”

Are you kidding me!? Twilight is so determined that it's freaking me out more and more as the seconds pass. Twilight drapes her hooves over Fluttershy’s shoulders and holds herself a short distance away from Fluttershy, seemingly with the intention of talking her through this and encouraging her to indulge herself.

“Now, just stay focused on me, and spread your wings out right where they are.”

Reluctantly, I see Fluttershy move her hooves away from her eyes, only being replaced by Twilight's attempt at a comforting smile. Her hooves keep Fluttershy's shoulders in place so she can't do much to turn and have a look for herself, if she even wants to. I see Twilight peering over, however, staring at her wings as they start to spread out in front of me.

Almost too slowly, they reach out and one of her feathers delicately brushes against my tip. This causes her to jolt back and her wings to retract into their original positions, obviously a little surprised at the contact. Twilight attempts to cheer her on into another try, from what I can hear, as she shakes Fluttershy's shoulders ecstatically and says

“That's right, Fluttershy. He's nice and hard, sitting there just for you. Go ahead, try again. This time get a good feel for it.”

Luckily, I didn't feel much from the small brush from before. However, as her wings spread out once again, I feel them linger for a bit longer, one of them holding against my shaft and cautiously feeling up and down. Needless to say, her exploring proves to be an entirely new sensation; the softness of her wings near-driving me wild. As new and nice as this feeling may be, it's not particularly arousing. I mean, I'm only reacting because I'm already hard, and it's just Twilight taking advantage of me again.

“It is kind of...hot.”

Seemingly finding some courage, Fluttershy's wings seem to move perfectly of their own accord and brush against me with more purpose. They're almost like hands, flexing gently and feeling up my shaft curiously. It doesn't feel...that good. No big deal, I can handle this. As she continues exploring with her gentle feathers with great hesitation, I can see her back shuddering near-constantly as she does so. Even though she's doing this, I doubt she likes it. Almost disproving my point, however, I hear weak sounds come from her and I wish I could at least see her face to see if she's alright. This is getting increasingly less awkward and more worrisome for me.

“Does...Does this feel good?”

I only squirm in response as she practically assaults me with tenderness. When compared to Twilight's enthusiasm from yesterday, though, this is nothing. I can tell Fluttershy is embarrassed and luckily I can withstand this kind of gentle prodding. I'm not mad at her, after all, I'm mad at Twilight, still holding me down with magic and continuing to urge on Fluttershy

“Good! He's reacting just like I thought he would. Keep it up, Fluttershy!”

She seems to take Twilight's cheers and moves on, now holding my rod between both her wings and stroking smoothly. Okay, this may be a bit much. The softness of her feathers caressing me is starting to become unbearable and after a few seconds she manages to grip it with her wings. This sends an uncomfortable jolt of pleasure through me, rising up through my spine and causes me to groan slightly, which she hears and retracts her wings again in strong surprise.

Only this time, instead of continuing her efforts or giving herself a pep talk, Fluttershy immediately leaps off the bed and looks back at Twilight and I while covering her view of my nudity

“I just can't do it, Twilight! I'm sorry, Marcus.”

Heh, she's actually doing me a favor. With that, she dashes out the door with her face blushing wildly all the while. Twilight turns around to call back to her unsuccessfully

“Wait! Fluttershy, come back! You didn't finish him off!”

As Twilight's attention shifts to Fluttershy when she leaves, however, I notice Twilight accidentally lets go of her magical grip on me, allowing me to pull up my briefs and stand up next to her. I loom over her with an angry stare and she cowers beneath me, obviously sensing my displeasure at her actions. In a quiet, yet clearly annoyed tone, I say

“Twilight...We need to talk.”

“I've honestly had enough of this, Twilight.”

I sit down next to her at the same table where we ate yesterday, not feeling very hungry myself, but Twilight pours herself a cup of coffee to take a sip before asking

“What do you mean? I'm only helping you, aren't I?”

I groan and try to maintain a neutral voice as I disagree, demanding her attention with a stare

“No, you're not. Doing these kinds of things without my consent is just sick! And what's worse, you bring over some pony I've never even met and practically force her into doing something like...that! I mean, did you see her back there? She was terrified.”

Twilight's face becomes a bit downtrodden as she listens, starting to take in the seriousness of what she did as I explain to her. After seeing Fluttershy run out like that, I've got to make it a point to apologize to her. Nobody should have been forced into doing that, especially not on someone they didn't know.

“I'm sorry, Marcus. I didn't know it bothered you so much.”

“Well, of course it does! I'm not a guinea pig, Twilight. You can't do things like that to me while I'm living here from now on, do you understand?”

She looks up at me with pleading eyes and tries to differ, fighting against my raised voice

“I said I was sorry! I couldn't help myself. I got curious and you weren't around to answer any questions I had!”

“It doesn't matter. Promise me, right now, that you won't wake me up like that ever again....and while you're at it, not so early.”

She sighs, but after a few moments of hesitance, Twilight thankfully accedes to my demand and gives a small nod to follow it

“I promise.”

“Good. I'm going to get back to sleep. Wake me back up in a few hours, okay?”

“Okay.”

I stand up from my seat and walk past Twilight, fully intending to get back to the (not very cozy, considering recent events) bed that I should have been asleep in. From behind me, I hear a surprised gasp escape Twilight before she quickly asks

“Marcus, what is that!?”

“Huh? What's what?” I ask, curious as to what she's talking about, naturally.

“On your back!”

I turn in place as best as I can to see, but all I see is the back of my shoulders. Noticing my failure to see for myself, Twilight levitates a mirror into my hand and another one behind me, leading me to hold the mirror parallel to the other to catch the reflection.

What the hell!? It's one of those marks that ponies have! But it's not just any mark, It's-

“Why do you have Rarity's cutie mark on your back!?”

I feel behind me to check if it's not just some lame sticker or something, and indeed it's not. Like a tattoo, it's etched onto my skin with no way of removing it with my bare hands. Without a real answer, I drop the mirror and turn to tell Twilight the first thought that enters my head, as it would anyone who wakes up to find a mark on their back (especially those with hangovers).

“I have no idea! How did I get this!?”

In a fit of confusion herself, Twilight releases her own mirror and starts pacing around the room, muttering to herself.

“This is really strange. We usually get our cutie marks when we find our special talents, and everypony's is different. You shouldn't have the same mark as somepony else.”

I remember hearing about this when Sweetie Belle went on and on about it yesterday. The real doozy is that I certainly didn't find my 'special talent' last night. I'm no sex god, and if I am, my mark would be something far more inappropriate than this. I snicker inwardly at the possibilities before Twilight snaps me back to reality with a question.

“What exactly happened when you went to see Rarity yesterday?”

Aww crap. What should I tell her? Quick thinking, Marcus. Lying is only gonna come back to bite me, but then again...I don't have to tell her the whole truth.

“I walked in, Rarity took some measurements, and then I left my clothes there for her to make some new ones.”

Perfect. I didn't allude to anything and I was clear and concise. Nice work, Marcus.

“Is that everything you did?”

Damn it, Twilight. Well, I can't blame her for being smart and asking the right questions, but it can be troublesome for me, that's for sure. I breathe out a sigh of defeat and say

“No. I kind of ended up in bed with her.”

Twilight's face flushed a deep red as she catches my meaning and asks to specify, seemingly in utter disbelief

“You mean, you and Rarity...”

While she speaks, she brings her forehooves up to her face and slowly presses them against each other, making a 'clop' sound. I get the gesture, it's just much less effective with hooves. I nod, confirming the truth once more before she continues speaking

“Wow...But that doesn't explain why her cutie mark is on your back. I'll have to do some more studying on this.”

“Somehow, I don't think 'Your Human and YOU' is going to be of much help here.”

Twilight pouts in a manner I find kind of adorable and quickly counters

“I have more than one book, you know! Although, now that you mention it, I haven't seen that one since yesterday.”

Curious, she takes a look around her, checking the floors and countertops of her kitchen in search of the lost book. Unfortunately for her, I don't think she's going to find it amongst the rest of her books. In an effort to change the topic, I call her attention back as I speak

“Still, I should go talk to Rarity. Something might've happened to her, too, for all we know.”

She nods in agreement to me and then refocuses her attention on the bookshelves in the other room, searching for the other books she has. I'm fully awake by this point, and decide it's best to go now rather than later. Before I begin my relatively short trip to the front door, I hear a knock emanate from it. Who could that be at this hour?

Once I reach the door and open it, I find Sweetie Belle yawning and rubbing her eyes, clearly too tired to be awake this early. She looks up at me uncertainly, as if she's wondering why she came here before I speak up

“Can I help you?”

“Uhm, yeah. My sister wants you to come pick up your order.”

Oh, right...Oh shit.

In through the nose, out through the mouth. Come on man, breathe! You've been here before, just remain calm.

Like before, I find myself standing in front of the Carousel Boutique. Only this time, I'm a lot more hesitant to enter than I was yesterday. What is she going to say? She somehow finished making clothes for me and I repay her by abandoning her in the dark showing my face back here in less than a day. Hell, I would hate me. Sweetie Belle notices my awkward silence and chirps up to break it

“Are you going to knock?”

“Yeah, of course. I was just...never mind.”

Gathering my courage, I raise my hand up hesitantly and then rap my knuckles on the top half of the stable door. Right away, I hear a voice call out

“Who is it!?”

I can tell that it's Rarity's voice, but I can also tell that she sounds incredibly annoyed. My voice catches in my throat, definitely intimidated, before I respond

“It's Marcus.”

More moments of awkward silence pass. The dark purple door creaks open slightly and I see a very disheveled-looking Rarity peek her head out and look towards me. I sense a hint of scorn in her voice (and who can blame her?) as she asks

“What are you doing here?”

Sweetie Belle nudges herself forward and answers for me, noticing her sister's upset mood.

“You asked me to bring him over to pick up his clothes, remember?”

Dejected, she looks away and opens the door to allow us entrance. Entering the boutique for the first time since yesterday, I see that it's in even worse condition than before. Not only are there still garments on the floor, I also see some broken furniture in pieces, as if she threw a big fit overnight. Attempting to break the tension I can feel forming in air, I ask aloud

“So, Sweetie Belle said you made some clothes for me?”

Simple agree or disagree question. I only manage to keep my eyes on her for a second or two before she disappears into her bedroom and calls back to me with her scathing tone

“That's what you wanted, isn't it?”

I close my eyes and sigh deeply. She's mad at me, of course. Maybe it'd be better if I keep my mouth shut for now. I feel something lightweight hit me in the face briefly, knocking me back a bit. Stumbling from the impact, I judge the material now clung over my head to be a small pile of clothes.

I pull them off to find Rarity looking back at me with a seemingly neutral stare in the doorway, clearly waiting for me to say something. Giving the clothes in my arms a quick once-over, I manage to speak up

“They're really nice. You didn't really have to do this, so...”

I continue to make eye contact with her and I spot the bags under her eyes, signaling to me that she must have stayed awake all last night to make these. What can I possibly say right now to not sound like a total asshole?

“...Thanks, Rarity.”

She settles for a half-hearted smile in her response (it looks forced to me, but I hope not) as she assures me unconvincingly.

“It's quite alright, Marcus. I made a promise, and I'm a mare of my word.”

She moves closer to me, still holding eye contact as neither of us speaks. Even though she's smiling as she moves towards her bedroom, I still feel like she's giving me the cold shoulder; especially when she turns away from me.

“I really should get back to work on my other orders.”

“R- Right, right. I should go.”

She looks back to me and nods before turning and walking back into her bedroom. The aura her presence radiated evaporates as she leaves the room and I in complete silence. I feel like I can barely say anything to her right now. Poking at my leg with her very unsubtle curiosity is Sweetie Belle, who whispers up to me

“Aren't you gonna go in there and talk to her?”

I glance down to her and back to Rarity's bedroom before I turn my back to the room and face the exit.

“If I stay here, I'll only be bothering her. I'll just...give her some time alone.”

Maybe if she's distracted by her work she won't be thinking about how much she hates me. I can’t talk to her now; it’s just too soon. I have a feeling I’ll make things worse if I surprise her with her own cutie mark on my back after what happened yesterday. I start walking out the door, leaving Sweetie Belle in quiet disorientation at our sparse interaction back there. Behind me, I hear a nearby sewing machine activate as the door closes.

After a quick visit back to Twilight's place and a change into some new clothes (which I feel guilty for wearing), I find myself once again exploring Ponyville. Instead of looking for a specific destination, however, I'm really only trying to clear my head. My glance is usually on the ground, but sometimes my eyes wander to catch a glimpse of the ponies all around me.

Everything here is so bright and vibrant, and the ponies are no exception. There's one with a brown coat and an hour glass cutie mark. There's one with a purple coat and pink hair… and there's even a pair of donkeys walking together a few meters away.

Hey, who’s that over there? I squint my eyes to get a better look before I hear a voice call out to me from up ahead

“Hi Marcus!”

I’d recognize that voice anywhere. Unsurprisingly, a light bluish-gray Pegasus with crossed-eyes and a gleeful smile appears in front of me. I can’t help but smile in response as I greet her

“Hey Derpy. What’re you up to?”

“I’m going to meet my friend Rainbow Dash at the track field. She told me she’s gonna show some ‘loser’ her flying skills.”

Oh, right. Rainbow Dash. I guess I kind of forgot about her.

“So, what are you doing around here?”

“Not much, just walking around. Still trying to get used to Ponyville, I guess.”

All yesterday I got choked around from one place to the next after visiting Sugarcube Corner, so I think that’s fair of me to say.

“Oh, do you wanna come too?”

Seeing as I have nothing else to do at the moment (and now that I know Dash is expecting me), I acknowledge Derpy’s request and answer nonchalantly

“Sure. Sounds like fun.”

She happily turns around and starts off in a different direction, gesturing a “follow me” motion with her head. I oblige, following after her as she asks me

“Hey Marcus, do you know any ‘losers?”

“None that I’m aware of, Derpy.”

The smell of fresh-cut grass wafts in the air along with a pleasant breeze as Derpy and I arrive at the track field. Currently, Derpy is telling me a story of one of the many escapades of her friend Pinkie Pie.

“-and then she told me that one of them was crawling on the ceiling!”

“Heh, I can see why you’d be hesitant to help babysit after that.”

While I am surprised to hear about twin babies with abilities like that, I don’t think it’s the craziest thing I’ve heard as of yet. That honor goes to pony-human relationship bomb dropped on me two days ago.

I gaze around the track field, but there’s no Rainbow Dash in sight. A single glance upwards, however, reveals a rainbow trail dissipating through the sky and passing by my eyes at an absurd speed. I feel disoriented as I look above for any sign of her, but can’t spot anything other than a blue sky and stationary clouds.

“Decided to show up, did ya?”

Immediately, I recognize the voice to be Rainbow Dash’s; the slight voice crack and cocky attitude gives it away in a heartbeat. Turning to my side, I find none other than the sky blue pony with the messy rainbow-colored mane standing proudly and withdrawing her wings to tightly hug her body.
My attention is drawn to the confident smirk she’s wearing, however.

I open my mouth for a comeback, but Derpy accomplishes a response first, answering the rhetorical question that was directed at me.

“Yup! I wouldn’t miss this for anything!”

I turn to my other side to look at Derpy, and Rainbow Dash peers her head past me to give Derpy a confused look.

“Aaaanyway…”

She trots in front of us both and strikes a pose, clearly with a strong need to impress. With her wings spread wide, she addresses us eagerly.

“I’ve brought you two here to witness my newest and most awesome trick that’s sure to impress the Wonderbolts at tryouts this year. Some of you may already be aware of my amazing skills, and some of you aren’t, but that won’t matter soon.”

I feel tempted to raise my hand like I’m in grade school for permission to ask who the Wonderbolts are, but I decide against it. Rainbow Dash paces back and forth, clearly absorbed in her own speech. I half expect her to call us “maggots” like a drill sergeant would while she looks at me with a sharp glare.

As she goes on describing the steps of her trick, I tune her out a bit and glance to my right to see Derpy’s face brightening more and more into a full-blown smile. Her eyes (still crossed) show a look of wonder, almost as if she’s star-struck by the performance Rainbow is describing.

Interrupting my thoughts, Rainbow roughly jabs my chest with her hoof, bringing my attention back to her face just a few inches away from mine.

“Not too good at paying attention, are you? Just go sit on the stands over there.”

She shoos me away towards a large set of bleachers on the other side of the field. In response, I simply shrug off the insult on my way over while casually responding

"Lookin’ forward to it."

Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes and continues talking to Derpy as I take my seat on the front row of the aforementioned bleachers. Watching the two converse, I find my eyes drifting along Dash's body as she frantically describes her routine. Exaggerated gestures and sound effects litter her explanation; it’s rather comical. I can’t help but find it pretty funny to see her so excited like that. My mouth inadvertently cracks a smile at the scene.

For all she’s going through just to hype us up for it, I’m sure she’ll put on quite a show. I don’t think Rainbow Dash would be one to disappoint her audience, much less her friends. I’m just hoping that she’s got better wings than she does a big mouth. Let’s wait and see.

“Isn’t this exciting, Marcus?”

Derpy trots up to me before sitting down next to me on the stands, her rump making an audible “thump” as she does so. I keep my eyes focused on Rainbow Dash, looking as if she’s psyching herself up for her performance.

“Well, I haven’t seen much flying yet, but if she’s as good as she says she is, you can color me impressed.”

“Oh, that sounds fun! I don’t have any crayons, though, so it’ll have to wait.”

Hearing her misinterpret the saying makes me chuckle and reminds me that she might be hanging around Pinkie Pie a bit too much. Then again, her bubbly personality reminds me that they probably have a similar sense of humor.

Once we both have a nice view from the stands, I hear Rainbow address us once more

“You ready? Derpy? What’s-your-name?”

“It’s Marcus!”

I call back to her across the field, feeling only somewhat insulted that she forgot my name. I mean, my name can be considered pretty tame in comparison to names like “Twilight Sparkle” and “Rainbow Dash.”

“Whatever. Here goes nothing!”

Just like that, her back arches a bit and she lowers herself into a position like she’s ready to pounce. Her wings extend fully and push her off the ground, letting her hooves jump off to create a strong lift. Within seconds, she’s spiraling straight up at a ludicrous speed and seems completely lost in her own little world, if her intense facial expression is anything to go by. She circles back into a loop before driving forward and pulling a tight turn in mid-flight.

Along the way, she punches a hole through a nearby cloud and continues on through more clouds, trailing pieces of one to the next. Only after a few seconds more do I find that she has the nearby clouds set up in a wide circle in the sky directly above the track field. As she travels on her loop around, I see the bright rainbow-colored trails she leaves behind starts to thicken in place. The bits of clouds get closer and closer to one another as she makes her turns even tighter, eventually gathering the clouds up into a huge monster of a storm cloud.

I stagger backward in my seat as my eyes widen at the impressive feat. Derpy follows my example, only accompanying the action with an “ooh” of clear captivation. For just a second, I see Rainbow Dash dive down to the ground, leaving the giant cloud spinning wildly in place. She lands gracefully before leaping back up, wind clearly not a deterrent for her, and finally…

This pony is something else.

Bursting through the top of the cloud with pinpoint accuracy, Dash causes it to disperse into hundreds of pieces, each looking like they contain separate bits of her signature color spectrum trail. As she journeys through the air, she does so in a wide arc that…almost looks as if she’s going to crash into the stands! Before I manage to panic, however, Rainbow Dash lands safely, directly in front of us. She whips her hair out of her eyes while breathing heavily and looking at us with a cocky grin. Behind her, a massive rainbow glistens under the sun’s light, and the pieces of cloud dissipate into thin air.

All that’s left on both my face and Derpy’s is sheer amazement. Rainbow, through her unstable breaths, sputters out a question to jokingly mock our stunned expressions

“Not-…guh…Not bad, right?”

“Woo, Rainbow Dash! That was so cool!”

Derpy praises her, ecstatic while clapping her hooves together in excitement. I see her non-bandaged wing sticking out, seemingly caused by her thrilled mood in a way that only pegasi could represent. She then hops off her seat and hugs her friend Dash, jumping up and down victoriously as if they’d won the lottery. All the while, I see the transient rainbow disappearing after a few seconds.

Regaining my sense and practically picking my jaw up off the ground, I speak with a slight stutter without a good enough retort

“Th- That was incredible!”

Rainbow Dash laughs with what little energy she has left after that little flying exhibition back there. As Derpy releases her from a tight hug, I hear a voice call out from a good distance away

“Hey, Derpy! What’re you doin’ out here? I’ve been looking all over for ya!”

We each turn to look towards the source of the somewhat gruff voice. I see a flying stallion with a dark gray coat and short cyan hair styled into what looked like a mohawk approach us by landing nearby and folding his wings back. He seems to be carrying two fairly large bags attached to a saddle that appear to be filled with mail. Once again, another aspect of human society that I thought ponies would’ve overlooked.

“You were supposed to cover my ground route today after I took over your shift in Cloudsdale yesterday.”

Derpy delivers mail? Of all things I could see her doing; I never would have guessed that.

“Oh, right. I didn’t forget, Thunderlane. I’ll take care of it.”

Something tells me she did forget, but that’s not important. Derpy turns back to us while walking over to ‘Thunderlane’ and says

“I have to get going, but it was really nice seeing you both again. I’ll talk to you soon!”

Thunderlane helps her get the saddlebag he was carrying readjusted on her, which actually causes her to fall over with its weight. This elicits a small chuckle from me, but I see Thunderlane take off one of the bags to make it easier for her to carry. She’s probably got a long day ahead of her. Smiling, I wave as she looks back to us and I see Rainbow Dash doing the same.

“Bye Derpy!”
“Thanks for coming out, Derpy! We’ll hang out later!”

As the two pegasi walk away, I find myself left alone with the now-relaxed Rainbow Dash, who takes a seat next to me and lets out a sigh of contentment. Reveling in the now-silent atmosphere, I take this much appreciated chance to calm down a bit.

My eyes wander over to Dash, sitting next to me with her body sprawled out length-wise over two seats in the stands. I can’t help but notice her well-toned and athletic form when she’s laid out like that. Her wings resting at her sides now, she looks fairly relaxed with her forelimbs hanging over the seat behind her and her hind legs spread out. Just like a human would rest on a couch, Rainbow Dash does so here.

She catches me in the act, and I quickly fail at attempting to make it look like I wasn’t ogling her. Upon noticing, however, she chortles lightly at my rushed action and remarks to me

“Impressed, aren’t ya? Hey, I can’t help it if I’m awesome.”

Well, I officially can’t argue with her there. I may not be a big fan of her showboating, but who am I to say she can’t revel in her abilities? Not to mention her looks. As I think to myself, I overhear Rainbow Dash snickering in an attempt to hold back full-blown laughter. Sure enough, I look over to see her holding a hoof to her mouth and she seems ready to burst at any moment. After giving her a confused look as to what it is she finds funny, she wordlessly points a hoof to my lower regions before loudly proclaiming to the empty track field

“You got a boner! Baahahahaha!”

Gah! I quickly lurch forward and cover my fairly noticeable protuberance and try to bring focus away from it. Rainbow Dash topples over on the stand next to me in laughter, clearly enjoying my embarrassing response

“Yeah, so? It’s no big deal!”

Her wings lift her up off the stands as she gets a good look at my face, her cocky grin now widening even further when she appears in front of me. Taunting me mercilessly, even while her voice cracks, she asks

“You got hard looking at me, didn’t you? That’s priceless!”

“No, I didn’t!”

I stand up off the bleachers and casually readjust myself so my erection is less visible, but that doesn’t take away the obvious red on my face. Rainbow faces away from me, as if giving me a slight reprieve from her mocking glare. Only after a moment or so passes of more of her laughter before she ends up mocking me some more

“Don’t sweat it. Plenty of ponies have trouble admitting they have the hots for me. A human, though...that’s a new one.”

She turns her back on me and sways her flank from side to side a few feet away from my face, flashing both her privates and tri-colored lightning bolt cutie mark at me. Knowing I’ve embarrassed myself enough for one day, I look somewhere else as she does her little teasing jig in my direction. After deciding she’s had her fun, she waves goodbye back at me while her wings flap and keep her flying steady

“Later, Marcus! See if you can control yourself next time, alright?”

And with that, she takes off in the direction of Ponyville, probably off to showboat some more. Honestly, I don’t know how to feel right now. A mix of stunned, attracted and embarrassed emotions combine into a mess of confusion that makes me think that I should probably just get going and forget this little incident ever occurred.

Time passes, as it always does, and night falls over the peaceful city of Ponyville on my way back to Twilight’s library/home. The sky looks especially beautiful tonight; it’s almost surreal considering where I am. It manages to distract me from my worries as my other activities have so far today.

I checked in with Ponyville’s resident veterinarian after Twilight suggested it and loaned her some books for an attempt at diagnosing my cutie mark problem. I discovered that, while this ‘cutie mark appearing on humans’ thing wasn’t entirely uncommon years ago, the cause for it was never discovered, nor was there a known solution. I can’t say I’m surprised, seeing as most of the books were either severely worn out or even missing pages (Have I mentioned that I don’t trust Princess Celestia?).

As I continue on my not-so-merry way, I spot a figure walking towards me off in the distance. Narrowing my eyes to get a better look, I see rosy pink hair, pale yellow fur, and…wings! That’s Fluttershy! I should say something to her; anything after that dreadful introduction we had this morning. As she nears me, I see the look on her face turn from quiet neutrality to stunned surprise at my appearance and it looks like she’s going to run off at any moment.

In an attempt to keep her from doing so, I stop in my tracks just a few meters away and wave my hand in a greeting gesture, showing her I mean no harm. She seems embarrassed, hiding her face from me behind her hair like a shy little girl would (to be fair, I have no idea how old any pony is here…and that thought kind of bothers me, now that I think about it.).

“Uhh, hi. Fluttershy, was it?”

She nods ever so slightly, whispering a very quiet “yes” in response. I don’t think I’m going to get much out of her if I don’t lead this conversation, so I take the initiative instead.

“Listen, I’m sorry about what happened this morning. I have no idea what’s been going through Twilight’s head lately, and I feel bad that she dragged you up to my bedroom like that.”

As if trying to think of a proper response, she manages to look up at my face warily. All the while, I’m showing a nervous smile as I try to apologize for the overenthusiastic actions of Twilight on her behalf.

“It’s okay. I won’t hold it against you or anything like that.”

I breathe out a sigh of relief upon hearing her forgiveness; good to know that she’s not one to hold a grudge or blame me for someone else’s mistake. Still, I sense that she hasn’t quite gotten over the events as of yet. I take slight comfort in that fact, knowing she was basically in the same boat as I was back then.

“Thank you. Is it alright if I just introduce myself so we can start over? Hi, I’m Marcus.”

I hold out my hand, aimed slightly downward so she could reach it. I’ve been here long enough to assume that this society functions in the same way that a human society would, so…a handshake is still a nice gesture, right?

She takes a second to look at my hand before she extends her own hoof, allowing me to grasp gently and lift it up and then down for a rather tame gesture. Even for being a rough limb, it was rather soft, and her fur only added to that feeling. Looking up at me with a newly-formed and very slight smile, Fluttershy introduces herself with a bit more confidence

“Hi, I’m Fluttershy. It’s nice to meet you.”

Even in what I can assume to be her regular voice, she’s very soft-spoken. Smiling back at her and releasing her hoof, I can say that I’m looking forward to getting to know this pony in the future, if I get the chance.

“Uhm, if you ever need someone to talk to…my friends say I’m a good listener. So, uhm, you can come see me if you want. I-…I should go. Thanks.”

With that, she starts walking fairly quickly past me, and it looks like she goes onto a path that leads pretty far out of Ponyville. That was…odd.

Finally, after a long and only somewhat exhausting day (for a change), I find myself back in the guest bedroom in Twilight’s room. I think it’s best if I get some rest and worry about my situation some other time.

I lay myself in bed and grab the nearby blanket. For some reason, it feels especially cold in here. Paying it no mind, I rest my head on the pillow and clear my mind to enjoy the sweet embrace of sleep.

Unfortunately, only a few seconds later, I can hear a voice talking. It sounds somehow familiar, but I know it isn’t Twilight or Spike’s voice.

“Marcus. We have come to have a word with thou.”

‘Thou?’ I recognize the voice’s manner of speaking to match that other Princess I met two days ago. Princess Luna, that was her name. As I look around the room, however, I see she’s nowhere to be found. I call out in response, asking

“Luna? Where are you?”

“We are communicating with you telepathically. We have many abilities during our time of power; the time when the night cradles Ponyville and all its inhabitants.”

I sit up in bed, addressing the voice as if it were coming from my room, even though I now know it isn't. I suppose I could normally chalk this one up to magic, but her talking to me in my head? That’s a bit strange.

“Indeed. Thou hath only scratched the surface of the magical prowess of Equestria’s rulers.”

Great. So she can read my mind, too.

“Thou art distressed. Please, tell your princess what it is that ails you.”

Other than being constantly bothered by the human-pony relationship thing and a few specific cases, I’m just peachy.

“If it is of any importance, we would like to apologize for our behavior two moons ago. We were not prepared for the stimulus that you caused; be it intentional or not.”

(I manage to sneak a thought about Rarity over by brain before she notices.) Are you speaking for yourself? Or is Celestia going to apologize, too?

“We can ask our sister, but we do not recall her showing any remorse for her actions as of yet. We will have to get back to you on that.”

Figures. Alright Luna, why are you contacting me?

“While our sister has been holding out hope for performing more research on thou, we do not wish for it to continue if you do not wish to be here.”

You don’t?

“Neigh. We have taken it upon ourselves to give you an option before the week is finished. Should thou choose to accept our generous offer, we will send you away from Ponyville, never to return.”

You’re giving me the choice to get out of here now? What will happen?

“The ponies thou hath encountered will remember you, but you will never be able to see them again. Thou may choose to leave Ponyville and escape from the required time here as well as the ponies you have met, or thou may choose to stay for the rest of the week and experience what lies in store. Choose wisely.”

…If I left now, I’d never be able to make things right with Rarity, but if I don’t, I could potentially ruin other ponies lives along the way. All I’ve done is inadvertently cause hardships for them, but even then…it just wouldn’t be right if I left things the way they are.

I have to follow through and make my own decisions, be they hurtful or of pure intention.

Luna, I’m staying in Ponyville for 4 more days. I still haven’t figured out what I need to, and I have unfinished business to take care of. I thank you for what you’ve tried to do for me, and I know that I can rely on you as a friend.

“A…A friend? That’s- Err- Well, thank you, Marcus. We have enjoyed conversing with thou and are looking forward to our next meeting.”

My thoughts exactly.

After a few seconds of no response, I no longer feel the cold air that surrounded me or hear her voice responding to my thoughts. She said what she had to say and left, leaving me with some time to sleep. Before I do so, however, I reach for a piece of parchment and a quill with nearby ink that Twilight has set out for me by my bedside to write dear old Princess Celestia a letter. I’m still not sure of how exactly they get sent, but they’re always gone in the morning anyway.

Dear Princess Celestia,

After another rude awakening by Twilight and a rather unusual introduction to her soft-spoken friend Fluttershy, I finally sat her down and explained that we shouldn’t be participating in those kinds of things if I don’t consent. Which I probably won’t, of course, seeing as how the only thing that taking part in those activities does is complicate relationships and disorient the hell out of me. Later, I found out that Rarity had stayed awake last night to make clothes for me, even after I left her like I did. I suppose it really speaks for her generosity, but all I feel is guilty for what happened. I attempted to cheer myself up, and when a performance by Rainbow Dash seemed to do the trick, I ended up being teased by her for something that most mares seem drawn to (I’ll give you three guesses). At least I didn’t make a total fool of myself, as Fluttershy and Princess Luna can now attest to since I believe I’ve patched things up with them. While it’s difficult for me to say that I’ve learned much or even become a better person so far, I can say that I’ve gotten myself in too deep now to give up on these ponies. I think I’m starting to understand them a little better at least, and that’s all I need to stick around for a few more days.

Signed,

Marcus Rook

Author's Note

Original posting date: 6/25/2012

The introduction of Marcus' relationship with Fluttershy as well as Marcus's fluctuating desire to stay in Ponyville.

Secrets / Day 3

“Marcus. Hey, wake up.”

“Eh? Not again, Twilight. 5 more minutes, okay?”

“Uhh, I’m not Twilight…and it’s already 11 AM!”

What? I sit up in bed and open my eyes, rubbing them to get a clear image of a rather short figure standing to the side of my bed, staring at me with a look of curiosity. It’s that purple dragon that Twilight introduced me to. What’s his name?...Spike! That was it. And he said it’s 11 AM? Yeesh. I rub the back of my neck in a familiar nervous gesture as I apologize for my mistake.

“Sorry about that. I got home pretty late and just wanted to sleep in.”

He smiles, entertained with my gesture and responds

“Aah, don’t sweat it. I kinda slept pretty late myself last night. Left myself a note never to eat ice cream before bed; it can give you some crazy dreams.”

I laugh genuinely at the young dragon’s comment. He’s funny and laid-back, all things considered, and almost reminds me of myself (if a bit more mischievous).

“Oh, I almost forgot. Pinkie Pie came by and told me to tell you that you’re invited to a party she’s throwing for Derpy today.”

“A party for Derpy? What for?”

“I don’t know. Something about a ‘full recovery,’ I think? I can barely tell what Pinkie’s talking about half the time.”

That makes two of us, Spike. Seeing as I’m fully awake and that a party seems to be a good idea to take my mind off of all the recent happenings, I gently brush the blanket covering my body off and stand up fully. Stretching out a bit, I realize that I’d need to put on a change of clothes now that another day has gone by.

Eyeing the now neatly folded pile near the foot of my bed, I immediately think of Rarity and how I’ve wronged her. A pang of guilt hits me, making me feel as if a swift, emotional punch gets me right in the stomach. For now, I can’t do much, but…I have to eventually, right?

Spike seems to notice my hesitation to say or do anything as I stare at the pile and asks

“Uhm, you alright, Marcus? You look kinda spaced out there.”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just…thinking about someone.”

“Well, uhh, alright. I guess I’ll see you at the party?”

“Party. Yeah, I’ll be there.”

Spike steps back out of the room, a look of slight confusion on his face as he makes his exit, but I pay it no mind. I shouldn’t involve him in my troubles; he’s just a kid after all.

After that chat with Luna I had last night, I find myself thinking more about the consequences of my actions more than ever before. I can’t help but be a bit depressed at the thought of being here any longer than I need to. I allow a long sigh to escape my lips before my mind perks up a bit when I remind myself that Pinkie Pie is throwing a party. If there’s anyone who could cheer me up, it’s her.

Today’s a new day, right? Anything can happen, and maybe things will finally be in my favor for once. As I look back on the guest room behind me before taking my first step down the stairway, I can only hope that today will be different.

A little while later, after scrounging up some nearby food from the kitchen and fruitlessly reading through a chapter in another one of the human-based research books (this one entitled “Of Hooves and Hands;” appropriately titled for a book that compares and contrasts the anatomy of our species), I’m once again standing outside the one place I know to go for a non-stop sugar rush. Sugarcube Corner stands in all its glory (a labor of love by Mr. and Mrs. Cake; along with their children, from what I hear), but before I inhale the sweet aroma of pastries and delectable treats yet again, I can hear the sounds of happy ponies inside.

Only a party could cause a ruckus like that, and I’m pretty sure that I’m at the right place. Still feeling a bit shaky, I knock on the stable door that holds steady before me. In a rather fast response, the door swings wide open as I narrowly avoid being slammed by it. Soon after, one of the happiest faces around greets me.

“Marcus! You made it!”

The blue-gray Pegasus leaps for joy and pulls me into an open hug. As much as I wasn’t prepared for it, I appreciate the sentiment and the warm embrace the soft fur engulfs me in. I greet her soon afterwards, feeling her hooves dig into my back to be a bit too much in the meantime.

“I wouldn’t dream of missing it, Derpy.”

She releases me from her tight grip and motions for me to follow her inside. All the while, the sound of music and the usual aroma of pastries escape the doorway.

“Come on in! We’re just getting started!”

As she turns around and walks back into the loud room full of chattering ponies, I see her wings fully extend and stretch out. Her bandaged wing has healed up nicely, and it looks like she’s enjoying the freedom. Like Pinkie said, she deserves this party.

I take a step inside, following the cheers and welcomes as Derpy returns to her own party, but this time with a guest. Looking around at all the decorations and party favors, I can tell that Pinkie must have put a lot of effort into this, as any good friend would. The various desserts that would normally be along the walls of the store seem either locked off or presented in full at a table on the far side of the room. A little to the left of the store counter, however, I see a full stage set up and a wide space open where many colorful ponies are dancing to a DJ centered on stage spinning records. Thankfully, this isn’t a club, so there aren’t any strobe lights or flashing glow sticks to be found.

The DJ seems to be amping up the crowd fairly well, getting people moving and grooving with the rhythm of the song. All the while, I can tell there’s something familiar about that pony, but I pay it no mind for now. Directly in front of me, I can see Derpy re-unite with a close friend of hers, Rainbow Dash, over at a table serving punch and other beverages. A few ponies still throw me a startled glance, but others I have seen around don’t seem to make too much of a fuss over my presence. Good. Spending a day being an outcast shunned for my appearance would really suck.

Following her over and waving to a pony that looks suspiciously like the doctor I saw the other day, I move through the thick crowd with a fair amount of grace. Honestly, I thought this would be a small gathering or something like that, but knowing Pinkie Pie…her motto would probably be “the more the merrier” when it comes to parties. I meet up with the two pegasi who happen to be conversing with a yellowish gray pony with long, refined, dark gray hair.

Dash sees me coming over and calls me out with her usual flair.

“Hey Marcus! Over Here!”

Even though the music isn’t too loud and I’m already heading in her direction, she felt the need to call across the room for me, apparently. After she does so, I see Derpy and the lighter gray pony direct their eyes at me as I join their little group.

“Good to see ya again. I figured Derpy would invite you; you two seem to get along like old pals.”

I chuckle a bit at the warm welcome. Derpy and I? Well, she was the first pony I ever met on my first day here, and I guess we have gotten to know each other over the past few days since then. I don’t really know; I guess we just keep bumping into each other.

In a move that surprises even me, I nod to Rainbow Dash and place my hand on Derpy’s head before ruffling through her mane in a joking manner.

“Yeah, I guess we do, don’t we?”

“Marcus! You’re embarrassing me in front of my friends.”

I can’t help but find it funny when she pulls her head back and a blush hides itself on her face. The other pony, while cracking a smile at my antics, seems somewhat bothered by my friendly gesture. As she lifts a glass of frothing liquid to her lips with both of her forehooves, I take the chance to introduce myself. After all, I’m still the new species in town.

“Hi, I’m Marcus. Nice to meet you.”

Seeing as I can’t shake her hoof while she’s holding a drink, I settle for a simple wave as I greet her. Thankfully, she obliges me by replying in a refined tone

“Yes, I gathered that much. Octavia.”

She speaks with diction and poise, which tells me that she probably spends a lot of time in high society places. Most likely, that ‘Canterlot’ place where the princesses live. A voice from afar calls out her name and she turns, giving me a decent view of her body as she stands on her hind legs flawlessly. I notice the treble clef cutie mark on her flank and it leads me to assume that her special talent must involve playing music of some sort.

I turn to see where she’s looking, as do Derpy and Rainbow, and I find the DJ from before trotting over to us happily. As the figure draws closer, I begin to make out some features and it starts to look vaguely familiar. Blue hair with light blue streaks, dark purple sunglasses, and a whitish coat with a double eight note for a cutie mark…It’s that pony I asked directions from the other day! Although, she seems more energetic than before; that’s about right for a good DJ.

Once she gets close enough to join us, Octavia greets the DJ in a calm, curious tone.

“Hmm? What is it, Vinyl?”

“What, no ‘you were great up there’ or anything like that? I came over to see you, ya know…and to give old criss-cross over here congrats on her wing feelin’ better.”

I can tell she refers to Derpy in jest, and Derpy seems to not notice the comment directed at her eyes. Instead, she looks back at her wings and flares them up happily, her eyes closed in blissful ignorance. Octavia, however, speaks up in response to Vinyl’s teasing attitude.

“Normally, I would congratulate you when you have finished your set; which leaves me to wonder why you’re over here instead of up there.”

“Ah, no worries, I got Jazzy G up there to hold it down while I take a break. No harm, no foul. Besides…”

Vinyl grabs Octavia and takes a step away, whispering in a futile attempt to keep their conversation private. Regardless of whether or not they want me to hear, I end up listening in anyway.

“I’m not the one who’s been hittin’ the hard cider lately. How many does that make today? Three? Four?”
“It’s my first, Vinyl! And I will have you know that a glass of cider on occasions such as this is perfectly acceptable.”
“Alright, alright, keep your bow tie on… So, who’s the big guy?”
“Why are you asking me? If you want to know who he is, then you go over there and ask him.”
“Not a big fan of idle gossip, are ya, ‘Tavi?”
“I told you not to call me that.”

With that conversation that they seem to think was quiet now over, they turn back and the DJ known as “Vinyl” extends her hoof to me with a wide smile, intending to make up for their secrecy.

“Hey there. Name’s Vinyl Scratch.”

“Marcus, and we’ve met before.”

I shake her hoof briefly before she gawks at me, lowering her dark sunglasses to reveal a lighter shade of magenta eyes.

“…We have?”

Vinyl explained that she “had a rough night” on the previous day of our meeting, and afterwards, I managed a quick greeting to a somewhat frazzled-looking Twilight and a lampshade-covered Spike dancing around without a care in the world. Now, I find myself enjoying some downtime and chatting with Derpy in private.

Sitting down in the kitchen gives us a chance to calm ourselves after what’s been a pretty crazy party so far. As I sip on a mug of what I’m told is cider, I hear Derpy gasp in mid-sentence before speaking aloud.

“Oh no! Marcus, I just remembered something!”

“Why is that a bad thing?”

“It’s bad because I remembered that I forgot to invite Fluttershy to my party!”

“You…forgot?”

“Shush! I must’ve forgotten to name her when Pinkie was asking me to make a list of party guests this morning.”

Derpy really is a ditzy pony, isn’t she? After a second or so, her eyes dart right for me and she puts her hooves together, pleading to me.

“Marcus! Can you please go get Fluttershy and tell her I’m really sorry and to come over? Please?”

I rest my hand on her hooves to calm her down and reassure her that it’s no big deal. I agree to her frantic request, quickly nodding and answering her.

“Sure, but, I don’t know how to get to Fluttershy’s place.”

“Oh, that’s no problem! Just keep going right from outside until you see the Everfree Forest entrance, and then her cottage is a little past that. Thanks, Marcus!”

Her bright eyes follow me as I nod and stand up from my uncomfortably small chair. She leaves me with one final hug before I exit the kitchen and leave Derpy to finish her drink. Once again, I rejoin the mass of colorful ponies enjoying the still-going party. Most of them are Pegasi, as to be expected, but I spot quite a few unicorns and “Earth ponies.”

Looking around at the many ponies chatting and laughing to one another, I see a few familiar faces. One such face is that orange-coated Applejack pony, who notices me looking over and hides under her Stetson hat before inching herself away towards a small group of ponies outside my field of vision. I stop moving towards the door and turn to follow after her; I might as well say hi before I go.

As I get closer, I start to see the features identifying the two ponies nearby. One, a purple unicorn with ragged dark blue and pink-streaked hair (obviously Twilight), and the other, a unicorn with a light gray coat and…curled indigo hair…

Rarity’s here.

Not only that, but she’s looking right at me with a threatening scowl. Twilight and Applejack follow her glare to look over to me less than 10 feet away.

What do I say? Come on, Marcus. Breathe!

“…Hi.”

“Don’t you ‘hi’ me, Marcus!”

She’s still mad at me, of course. I have to say something to her. I’ve got to apologize and tell her how I feel; otherwise, I’ll never get her to forgive me. I take a few steps closer as I begin to try and express what I want to say to her.

“Look, Rarity, I-“

“No! You look, Marcus!”

I stop in my tracks as she raises a hoof defiantly and shouts at me mercilessly. Her hair seems to have less shine than normal and her coat shows a bit of dirt, further proving to me that she hasn’t been well since yesterday. A few ponies around us look our way as Rarity starts to make a scene. This can’t end well for me.

“Tell me; am I just a game to you? You thought you could whisper sweet nothings to me and there wouldn’t be any hard feelings when you left me to rot in my bedroom, is that it!?”

Panic strikes me harder than ever before. It’s just an accusation. Try to reason with her. Now!

“What? No, Rarity, that’s not-“

“Save it for somepony who cares! Why are you here, Marcus? To break hearts and leave us all like you did me?”

No…Rarity, don’t do this to me…please. I would never mean to hurt you! Come on Marcus, spit it out!

The music dies out as I’m sure everyone at the party is staring at Rarity and I, standing dead center in the middle of the room a few feet away from each other. I’d call this a ‘Lovers’ Quarrel,’ but this is more like a public humiliation. She continues painfully, tears welling up in her eyes as she raises her voice even more.

“I bare my heart to you and you repay me by avoiding me and chasing tails!”

“What!? How did you- I mean…That’s a lie!”

“Just get out of here before some other innocent mare falls victim to your two-timing behavior!”

The ponies of the party gather around me; some with faces of sympathy and others with rage and disappointment. I can feel the tears forming under my eyes as I struggle for words to defend myself from the crowd closing in. The simple truth is that I can’t defend myself; she has every right to misconstrue my running away as purposely leaving her, even if I didn’t truly want to.

I can’t talk, I can’t breathe, and I can’t even take a step towards her or the ponies I’ve gotten to know as they sit on the fence of this one-sided argument. When I finally can’t take it anymore, I burst into tears and…I just run.

I run through the stable door and off in the nearest path I can see with my eyes firmly closed. Gasps and exclamations are thrown around as I try to get as far away from Sugarcube Corner as soon as possible. Tears stream down my face and onto the fresh grass of what feels like a never-ending field below.

Before I know it, I raise my head and look forward to find a cottage straight ahead. Without thinking, I see it as a safe house and rush to it before knocking three times in a frenzied manner. The door slowly opens to reveal a familiar face greeting me as I stand, pathetically hunched over while trying to catch my breath.

“Marcus?”

“You said…we could talk, right?...guh…Let’s talk.”

I rest my body on Fluttershy’s comfortable couch, exhausted from the distressing event that preceded my arrival. She was kind enough to let me into her cozy cottage and take a breather. If there’s anything I can say about Fluttershy, it’s that she seems pretty hospitable towards complete strangers like me. I can’t say that I don’t appreciate it though, now that she trots closer to me with a worried expression.

“Are you okay?”

Naturally, I sigh and cover my eyes to avoid looking my caretaker in hers. Of course I’m not okay. I’ve been publicly decimated by the only pony I’ve cared enough to admit my feelings towards and now I’m wallowing in defeat on someone else’s couch.

“I’m just confused; I don’t understand anything.”

“What do you mean?”

I feel a dainty hoof nudge my hand away carefully. Immediately, my eyes meet hers and I see the compassion and concern she has for me. Deep cyan worry shaped by her rosy pink mane tells me that she doesn’t want me to bottle myself up and run from my problems. Finding some courage somewhere in my pile of nerves for a brain, I decide to ask a tough question.

“Have you ever been in love, Fluttershy?”

She jumps back, blushing wildly and stammering while clearly surprised by the bluntness of my question. Unsure of how to respond, she turns away slightly and hides her face behind an outstretched wing.

“Uhm, I’m not- I didn’t know that you- That’s-“

“Fluttershy, I don’t mean with me. I want to know if you know what it feels like to be in love.”

“Oh.”

She turns back to look at me and I sit up to meet her now-embarrassed stare. I have to admit, seeing her flustered misunderstanding of my question proved a cute response.

“I don’t think so. I have a few close friends, but…I don’t think I know what that feels like.”

I sigh and close my eyes once again after hearing her answer. Knowing Fluttershy, she probably hasn’t even kissed anyone yet.

“Do you know what it feels like to be in love, Marcus?”

Opening my eyes again, I find Fluttershy to be closer than she was before and with a more curious look on her face. Responding as truthfully as I can, I answer her.

“I guess it’s kind of like…butterflies in your stomach.”

“Butterflies?”

She cranes her neck and looks behind her at her flank, eyeing the triple butterfly insignia that adorns it. Correcting myself, I raise my hands in a questioning gesture and continue.

“But I’m not sure. I’m starting to think that I never really felt in love after all…but if it’s not love, then what is it?”

I’ll admit, I’m getting a little riled up and rise from my seat, causing Fluttershy to make some room and back up slightly. My inability to express myself comes across to her, and she questions me accordingly.

“Are you having trouble telling somepony how you feel?”

Wow. How did she guess?

“I’m having trouble just deciding how I feel…I’m sorry I stopped in just to bother you with my problems, Fluttershy.”

Starting off towards the door, I’m starting to regret not leaving Ponyville when I had the chance last night. I’m only making things worse for the ponies living here, that’s for sure.

That’s when I feel a hoof grasp my wrist.

“You’re not alone, you know…they’ll forgive you if you’ll just be honest with them.”

I…I’m not alone? I turn around to look at Fluttershy, who wears a slight smile as she tries to convince me not to feel bad.

“Do you really think so?”

In yet another unexpected move, Fluttershy moves closer and smiles wider at me as she answers, without a hint of doubt in her voice.

“I know so.”

Before I know it, I lose myself in the moment and end up wrapping my arms around her neck and pulling her gently into a hug. Normally, I would never do anything like this, but…I don’t know what it is about Fluttershy that I find so comforting. I feel the warmth of her fur brushing along my neck as her face heats up from what I assume to be a deep blush.

“Thanks Fluttershy, I needed this.”

“Oh, uhm, o- okay.”

Her light pink hair tickles my face and I end up catching a whiff of her, realizing how nice she smells from up close. It’s a natural scent, almost like autumn leaves but with a distinct difference I feel as the smoothness washes over me. I pull back so I can get a good look at her cute face, and sure enough she stares back at me with a quiet blush on her face.

“I guess I’m worried and I just…need someone to comfort me.”

Looking past her face, I can see her wings rise excitedly behind her. They aren’t fully spread, but it’s enough for me to know that she’s reacting to my words. She stammers more often, trying to get a question out all the while.

“H- How do you f- feel now, M- Marcus?”

Losing myself in her eyes and her adorable face, my inhibitions flutter away as I push my head in towards her. Nervousness takes hold of me as I try to respond, but I end up repeating myself instead.

“Like there are butterflies in my stomach.”

She whimpers as my nose touches her snout, our lips less than an inch apart at most. Her eyes wide, she breathes heavily and I realize that this is the moment when Fluttershy’s kindness has extended to a level she’s never known before. My voice catches in my throat yet again as I finally decide that no more words need speaking.

Just tenderness.

My eyes close as our lips meet, feeling warmth spread through our bodies soon after. Her lips are hands-down the softest ones I’ve ever felt in my life. The sensation is so strong that it sends shivers up my spine as I gorge myself on her delicious lips.

I hear a ‘fwip’ sound, which I can only guess is the sound of Fluttershy’s wings fully extending and stiffening at this newfound stimulation. Even though it seems like she has control over them, the way they spring out like that makes me think it was more of an independent response.

After holding the kiss for about a minute, I back away slowly and our lips part with much hesitation on my part. Panting and trying to catch my breath all the while, I open my eyes to find Fluttershy looking somewhat dazed with a crimson blush on her face. Wordlessly, she rests her hooves on my shoulders and I reply by leaning back into another kiss…and another…and maybe one more…

My fingers dance through her hair carefully as I begin to bring my kisses slightly lower. Affectionately, my attention shifts to her neck, eliciting cute pants from her while I kiss her warm coat. Her head cranes before nuzzling itself on my left shoulder. I even feel her nip at my arm as she tries to contain her seemingly endless moans of pleasure.

My hand drifts along her back and ends up on her left wing, feeling its stiffness, even though it’s incredibly soft to the touch. She whines weakly before I ever manage to get a good feel of the feathers.

“Th- Those are sensitive, Marc- ah!”

Remaining playful, I nibble on her left wing, licking the sensitive feathers and brushing my hand along the fur adorning her right wing. In response, her body shivers like crazy, the pleasure from being touched clearly making an impact on her. Her honest moans and slight squirms under my ministrations only urge me to continue.

Now, deciding it would be best to get more comfortable, I bring my head back up to face Fluttershy and begin kissing her again with fevered passion. She leans into it more than before, most likely turned on by my efforts. All the while, I reach down with my free hand and pull my shirt up and over my head. Luckily, the brief disruption of the kiss doesn’t faze either of us, and I continue to disrobe myself with relative ease. I unbutton, unzip, and lower my pants without any second thoughts.

Surprisingly, Fluttershy breaks away from the kiss, as well as my caresses, and backs away slightly while staring me directly in the eyes. She glances down at my briefs for a moment, still breathing hard the entire time, before her wings lift her off the ground and carry her into a different room. I finish taking off my clothing and walk after her to find her lying down on her bed with her wings spread and her legs closed tight to hide herself from me.

My mind cleared of all worry and my body too aroused to hold back, I gradually pull my briefs down before kicking them off by the doorway. Seeing that I’m now completely nude, she covers her eyes with her hooves to refrain from looking at me. I chuckle at her embarrassed gesture as I walk closer to her and lay on the large bed, sidling up next to her.

Feeling gutsy, I grab one of her hooves and lower it until it rests against my erect organ. As I expected, she gasps loudly in surprise but holds her other hoof still over her eyes. Even as she rubs along my length, experimenting with slight touches and a bit of reluctance, her eyes remain covered. Seriously, is there anything Fluttershy can do that isn’t adorable in some way? Seeing a chance to let her open up to me, I whisper into her perked up ears.

“It’s okay Fluttershy. It’s not gonna bite you.”

Another gasp, this time as her hoof presses against the base of my shaft and grasps it delicately. Slowly, she raises the limb obstructing her vision and cracks her eyes open just barely enough to sneak a peek at my manhood. Thankfully, she fully opens her eyes this time and looks directly at it; the blush from before only deepening as her mouth goes agape in surprise.

Timidly, her hoof presses down on my hard-on before releasing it and jolting in surprise as it flicks back upwards. Her naivety, while very cute, reminds me that she’s still a virgin and I’m going to be her first. Should I really go through with this? I mean, I came here because I was afraid of making a bad decision and I needed someone to talk to. What makes me special enough to be Fluttershy’s first time?

Maybe I should just go with it. My worrying has caused all my problems up to now, after all. Following my heart and sticking with it might be a nice change of pace.

Fluttershy snaps me out of my thoughts as she speaks in her lovely, soothing voice.

“Are you going to…put that…inside…”

I nod affirmatively and lean in to kiss her once more, dismissing her curious expression easily. If I’m going to do this, I have to treat her with the love and kindness that she deserves. Now resting over her with my arms at her sides and my member pointed at her bright pink entrance below, I release her from the kiss and feel her hot breath on me as she speaks

“Just…be gentle, if that’s okay.”

I’ll be as careful as I possibly can, Fluttershy. Her hooves wrap around my neck and she looks as if she’s as ready as she could ever be. I whisper a warning to her, this time while looking deep into those beautiful eyes of hers.

“It’s gonna hurt for a little bit, but it’ll feel good soon, okay? I promise.”

She nods back to me and spreads her legs a little wider to give me better access to her delicate nethers. Almost agonizingly slowly, I inch my lower half closer to hers before reaching down and positioning myself until the tip prods her tight folds.

Bringing my hand back up, I brush the hair out of Fluttershy’s eyes and cradle the back of her ear. Once we’re fully face-to-face, I notice that she has trouble looking down at where we’re connecting and instead bites her lip and closes her eyes as she braces herself.

Carefully, I press forward, only getting the tip inside before she grabs a nearby pillow to hide her face and silence her pained whimpers. I hold her side and feel her soft fur shuddering under me while I whisper to her, concerned for her well-being.

“Are you alright?”

“I- I’ll be okay.”

She moves the pillow away slightly and looks at me. I can see the tears in her eyes, but she still manages to smile through her pain as she endures it. Smiling back, I nod and reply to her calmly.

“I’m gonna move a little more. Just relax, okay?”

Making slight adjustments, I push myself deeper into her incredibly tight grip. At least half of my length fits inside before I’m brought to a halt. Her eyes shut tight and her hooves hold me tightly; I realize that she can’t even fit my entirety inside her. I can’t even begin to imagine how much trouble she would have had with a stallion, and I’m sure she appreciates my gentleness.

Warily, I back out slightly and my member slides along her velvety insides. The entire time, Fluttershy’s moist hole sucks on me eagerly, showing me that it’s enjoying my rubbing regardless of the previous pain. She lets out a moan as I push back in, her wings fluttering against her bed of their own accord when my tip reaches the back of her depths.

Her eyes flicker open to look at me and she holds a hoof to her mouth timidly, moaning softly again and again as I develop a thrusting rhythm inside her. While the lovemaking is slow, I’m still not able to handle how unbelievably tight she is, not to mention how cute she becomes when she’s exposed to such sensations.

Feeling myself nearing orgasm from the torturous tenderness, I lean in to kiss Fluttershy’s neck while my hand rolls through her hair. She rewards my effort with more cute panting, having some trouble dealing with my tool inside her, from what I can tell. As if silently admitting to me, she surprises me as she leans closer and whispers.

“Marcus…I- It’s going to-…to-“

“I know…we both will.”

I breathe out my response in-between fevered kisses and my own heavy panting. Speeding up slightly, I deliver my thrusts with more intent as Fluttershy receives me humbly. Finally, closing the gap between myself and the edge, I kiss Fluttershy deeper than ever before.

My final thrust sends the both of us soaring to new heights (metaphorically, of course) as we release our pent-up orgasms at the same time. She moans loudly into my mouth and I groan into hers, feeling our juices combine into a pool on the bed while I thrust just a few more times.

Coming down from my sensational high, I pull away from the kiss and allow my gaze to linger on Fluttershy’s post-orgasm face. Glancing down as I slowly pull out of her, I see a small bit of blood mixed into the predominantly white liquid on her bed. It was perfectly natural and I felt understandably responsible for the mess. I kiss her gently on her soft lips one final time before I remark to her.

“I’ll help you clean up, okay?”

She glances down to see for herself before bursting into a full-blown blush and only occasionally darting her eyes back up at me. Lowering her head in that familiar embarrassed gesture, she answers quietly.

“Uhm…thanks.”

Phew. For the first time in days, I can say that I truly feel better. I needed someone to remind me that I shouldn’t worry and act so detached from everyone while I’m here. It’s better to embrace what I have for the moment than to spend every waking day dreading what I’ve done and what I might do. I only have Fluttershy to thank for helping me realize what a fool I’ve been.

Standing back in her living room, I get changed back into the clothes I arrived in and see Fluttershy looking at me with a warm smile. Her wings fold back to their sides gracefully, and I hear the sound of hooves against floor as she walks towards me. Stopping in her tracks, however, a curious look appears on her face. Wondering why she's looking at me like that, I question her.

“What’s wrong?”

She gives no answer other than silence while her head cocks to the side, still clearly curious. I pull my shirt over my head and down to cover me while I turn back around to fully face her direction. She seems to shake the confused look off of her face and replies in a reassuring voice.

“Nothing.”

Okay then. Considering that I’ve finished my business here and that the party I was previously attending is most likely over by this point, I decide that I should just head back to Twilight’s place and maybe just do some reading for a little while. It couldn’t hurt to lay low for a bit and just try to relax. In any case, I shouldn’t stay here. I’d hate for other ponies to get suspicious of where I ran off to and what I was doing here.

I grab the door handle in front of me and take one last look back at Fluttershy. Thankfully, she doesn’t hide from my gaze anymore, but a blush still forms as her eyes remain focused on me.

“Thanks, Fluttershy.”

“You’re welcome...Marcus.”

She continues to smile and watch me as I open the door and turn to leave.

“Oh. Well, howdy there.”

Straight in front of me is the southern pony Applejack, with her hoof raised as if she was just about to knock on the door. Without making contact, it now hangs in midair questioningly while she looks at me. I greet her as the door closes behind me and I step outside Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Uhh, hey Applejack. What are you doing here?”

“Derpy told me that she asked you to get Fluttershy and bring ‘er over to the party. Ah figured that ah’d go an’ check on ya after…what happened.”

Right. The party. I almost forgot for a few minutes of relaxed ignorance back there.

“The party’s probably over by now, right? And…I don’t think it’d be too good of an idea for me to show my face again so soon.”

“Yeah, I reckon that there’s prob’ly for the best. Now, what were ya doin’ in there, exactly?”

Nervousness jolts through me after she asks that. I can’t tell her what I did! As far as I know, she was talking with Rarity at the party, so she probably already knows what happened between us.

“We just talked for a while. I only wanted to talk to her, that’s all.”

Applejack chuckles heartily, her laugh just as endearing as her accent. She knows that I’m lying, and leans in closer to whisper to me.

“Listen, Sugarcube, ah don’t think yer right in the head if ya think that lyin’ to the most honest pony around is a good idea.”

Applejack is pretty observant; I figured she would know by my hasty response. Still, I suppose I had to try, at least.

“Don’t you worry none, ah won’t tell anypony what ah saw.”

What she saw!? It suddenly occurs to me that Fluttershy’s cottage has several open windows at all times. Well…at least we were quiet. I appreciate her gesture of secrecy, and quickly remark to her.

“You won’t? Phew. Thanks, Applejack.”

Stepping back and turning around, she starts to walk back into town as she calls back to me.

“Not a problem pardner. An’ you can call me AJ, if ya like!”

‘AJ,’ huh? I can’t help but crack a smile at her genial personality. For now, it seems she holds no ill will towards me, and I’m thankful for that. Seeing as I’ve probably finished what I needed to accomplish here (and I’m phrasing that lightly), I decide to head back to Twilight’s place, feeling just a little bit better than I was before.

I find myself once again at the door to Twilight’s library, standing outside and giving a quick knock before the door swings open and allows my entry. The slight glow of magic trails on it as it moves, clueing me in that Twilight’s here at the moment as well.

Stepping inside from the doorway, I see the purple unicorn with her head down and her eyes shut tightly as her horn glows with intensity. All around the room, the windows and curtains are closed, making the room seem much darker without any natural light. I have no idea why she’d want to do that, but I can never really predict the behavior of this crazed magician/librarian.

What the!? For some reason the room around us starts to shake wildly. As someone who knows that Earthquakes aren’t exactly a casual experience, I end up panicking as the walls vibrate vigorously. Looking over to Twilight, however, I see her gritting her teeth as her horn glows much brighter than usual. Is she doing this?

I stagger backwards as I see every single book among the hundreds (maybe thousands) of shelves glow in the same manner as her horn and levitate over to her. Some slowly circle around her while others are stacked in neat piles nearby. She turns and opens her eyes, glancing at a book hovering in front of her before using her magic to place it on a now-empty bookshelf.

Caught up in what looks to be re-shelving work, I doubt that Twilight knows I’m here. I shut the door carefully behind me, providing a sound that I can tell catches her attention by the way her ears perk up. She turns to look back at me and her face lights up instantly, a bright smile and widened eyes appearing in turn. In a flash, she disappears from sight and I look around for her, completely bewildered before she pops up in front of me in another flash of light.

“Marcus, you’re back!”

She stands up on her hind legs and holds onto my shoulders with her forehooves, almost reminding me of the way a dog would greet its owner. She’s not gonna start licking my face, is she? Looking into her eyes from this close makes me feel a bit awkward, all things considered, and I gently move her hooves off of me to get some personal space as I greet her.

“Hi Twilight. What are you up to?”

She giggles as she turns around and walks back to her piles of books, which now lie on the ground after she shifted her focus to me. As she answers, I can’t help but notice her swaying flanks, as if she’s purposely exaggerating the movement.

“Oh, nothing. Just waiting for you. I got a little bored, so I was just about to start doing some re-shelving, but here you are!”

Ah, okay, so I was right…wait. Did she just say that she was 'waiting for me?' Upon the end of her sentence, she motions back to me with her neck and smiles in a manner that I find somewhat odd. It’s kind of unsettling, really. I cautiously take a few steps forward and question her as to what she meant.

“Did you need me for something?”

She giggles again in response, once again making me slightly uncomfortable. Turning back around, she narrows her eyes and looks at me in a dazed manner that looks fairly familiar as she speaks.

“You could say that. I’ve got a position that needs filling.”

Ugh, I thought we were over this. It doesn’t help things when Twilight can’t talk dirty to save her life. Sighing at her latest failed attempt at arousing me, I repress the urge to facepalm as I reply to her.

“We talked about this Twilight. I don’t want to do those kinds of things with you.”

I’ll be the first to admit that I sound hypocritical after just getting back from Fluttershy’s cottage doing exactly ‘those kinds of things.’ Twilight’s smile turns to a frown as she stomps a hoof on the ground and pleads to me.

“But why not!? Am I not good enough for you? Rarity was!”

“Look, first off, there’s no such thing as ‘good enough,’ so don’t talk like that. And second, I’m still coming to terms with what happened with Rarity. Don’t bring her into this!”

I feel a bit emotionally charged over Twilight even trying to talk me into this after I specifically told her that I was fed up with it yesterday. Twilight once again teleports in front of me and, this time, shouts at me with her eyes welling up (clearly on the verge of tears). I still don’t understand why she’s so upset about this; it’s not that big of a deal, in my opinion.

“Marcus, you don’t understand. It’s like-…It’s like you’re all I can think about! Your hair, your hands, your…everything! I want it all!”

I step away from Twilight to get some breathing room, surprised at what she’s telling me. This isn’t right; this can’t be like what happened with the other ponies I’ve…err…been with. This is something wrong with Twilight, and I’ve got to get her to snap out of it.

“Twilight, get a hold of yourself. You’re not thinking straight.”

I turn again to find Twilight very close to my face once more and I stagger backwards in response.

“That’s just it; I can’t! Look at me, Marcus. I don’t just want it, I need it.”

It’s true; all the signs of her crazed desire are all there. The dazed face as she looks at me with lust-filled eyes, the way she’s rubbing her hind legs together in need…and I’m pretty sure she’s leaking a puddle of juices onto the floor. She stands up and places her hooves on my shoulders yet again, only this time she leans even closer and touches her snout to my nose, only serving to discomfort me even moreso.

“Please? Just this once?”

What’s up with her eyes? It’s like her normal purple irises are shaped like hearts or something, She blinks a few times and they return to normal, but I still feel a bit dumbfounded as to what that was.

So then, this is it, huh? Twilight’s only going to keep bothering me unless I…satisfy her. Maybe I should just get this over with. She said it’s only ‘just this once.’ I sigh and stare deep into Twilight’s begging face, biting her lip in anticipation of my answer. At least she’s asking me this time, probably just to avoid my ‘no non-consensual stuff’ promise I made her keep as she forces herself on me. I rest my hands on her face and slow my speech to make sure she hears me loud and clear.

“Are you sure you want this, Twilight?”

“Yes! More than anything else!”

I close my eyes, still unsure of my choice to let her continue before I finally accept her request begrudgingly.

“Okay, Twilight….you win.”

“So you’ll buck me!?”

“I’ll…yeah. But just this one time, okay?”

She leaps off of me backwards and starts jumping around the room ecstatically in a big circle, all the while shouting “YES!” over and over again. In an effort to make this go by as soon as possible, I reach down and start undoing my pants. When my zipper is pulled down, however, Twilight immediately stops bounding and looks at me expectantly.

Her tail rises straight up and it looks like she’s going to pounce on me any second as my pants hit the ground. In an expected gesture, she licks her lips and giggles while staring directly at my briefs. Feeling pressured, I do as she wishes and lower them, revealing my soft member, still not particularly in the mood for this at the moment. Twilight, with her eyes finally on the object of her desires, jumps in place giddily before disappearing in a flash of light like she did before.

Expecting her to appear in front of me, I take a quick step back, only to hear a happy exclamation from above and feel Twilight’s body crash on top of me. I’m left flat on my back with Twilight sitting happily on top of me, and I open my eyes to find her drenched and swollen opening, peering back and causing me to jump a little in response. I cough from the weight resting above as I hear Twilight make anticipating pants in front of me.

“Yeeeees! I missed this so much! The smell…the texture…It’s all you!”

In between her unrefined words, she deeply inhales the scent of my crotch while nuzzling her face against it as if she’s in love with it. Her tail raised high like a flag, she nudges her rump back into my face and her juices end up trickling onto my nose and mouth.

“I can’t wait to taste it anymore. Let’s get you nice and hard for me, Marcus.”

Ugh, this is embarrassing; someone make her stop talking like that already!

Oh. I guess gorging herself on the entirety of my half-erect dick will do the trick.

As soon as she takes me in her mouth, she self lubricates more and presses her hips down, forcing my lips onto her. She lets out a moan of satisfaction before she starts to lick and suck at my quickly stiffening member as I let out a groan of despair in response to her enthusiasm. I’m not quite used to forced oral and, honestly, I’d prefer to keep it that way.

Instead, I use one hand to hold her petite flank up and to spread her cheeks slightly, giving me a good view of her puckered asshole under her tail. I bring my other hand’s fingers over to her wanting sex and spread it before slipping a finger inside with ease. Twilight reacts appropriately, stopping and moaning loudly as her hips grind on my hands, wanting more pleasure.

She shows no lack of determination, however, and brings me to full hardness within a minute or so. Bobbing her head up and down, she continues to lick at my tip and suck up any precum that manages to ooze out. Sliding in another finger, I feel her insides swallow it up with intent.

Feeling her endless want of me from both her mouths is beginning to be too much. Even worse, I feel a magical sensation overtake my scrotum, rolling around in its warm, glowing grasp. With slow movements, Twilight sucks hungrily before popping off of me with a loud ‘plop’ and speaking up.

“Do it now! I’ll drink it all up!”

Without another word, she drops her head back onto me and sucks with her warm mouth harder than ever before. Pounding her hips down on my fingers furiously while her pussy craves more finally draws me over the edge. From my balls to my tip, I feel the thunderous orgasm rush through me as my cum fires off in Twilight’s relentless mouth. Adjusting herself, she pulls her head back and gingerly sucks on the tip. Basically, she’s ensuring that, after the torrent of thick fluid pours into her mouth, she gulps it down with her throat immediately afterward.

I withdraw my fingers from her needy hole as she cranes her neck to face me, the lusty smile never leaving her face while she lips her licks again.

“So much…and I can feel it swishing around inside me, too.”

As she speaks, her horn glows a brighter color than usual and almost looks like it widens slightly. Finally, she rolls off of me and stands a few feet away, now using her hoof to rub her engorged pussy lips to attract my attention.

“But I want more…right here!”

“So you’re saying you’re not satisfied enough to stop?”

“Not until you buck me hard and put all your stuff inside me.”

I sigh once again at her horrible word usage as I stand up to watch as she masturbates aggressively, hoofing herself and almost demanding me to plug her up right away. Seeing her in such a state just…pisses me off so much! What happened to the smart, kind Twilight Sparkle who was nice enough to escort me to the Princess? Now, she won’t stop this slutty behavior until I do her!? Moving closer, I rest my hands on her round flanks as my tip nears her aching entrance carefully.

“If this is what you really want, Twilight…then I’m going to give it to you!”

Not wasting any more time and being completely sick of the way she’s been acting, I thrust forward with all my might. I penetrate her deeper than I would’ve thought I could and end up groaning in surprise due to her well-lubed tightness. Twilight is enjoying it as well, raising her hips higher and letting out a squeal of delight as I press into her once more.

She shakes and shudders while I slam into her, eventually ending up with her head cradled between her front hooves lying on the floor. She’s only got the strength to keep her wobbly legs up the entire time she takes me into her depths. When I manage to fit my entire length inside, it’s like she’s paralyzed with pleasure as she screams out for more.

“Yes! The whole thing!”

I find myself only getting madder as I rut her further, eliciting deeper moans from Twilight all the while. As of now, I’m not sure if I’m angry at myself for giving in to her demands or at Twilight for persisting in her near-constant wanton desires. Peering past her impressive rear end for a moment, I catch a glimpse of Twilight’s face looking back at me with that same dazed expression of bliss as well as a hint of saliva coming from her lips.

Focusing on the task at hand, I begin to slide my length almost all the way out, leaving just the tip inside before thrusting forward and practically tearing through her harshly. Twilight, of course, loves this rough treatment and flickers her eyes back to me, still wanting me to satisfy her craving. More moans and groans fill the room while Twilight’s hungry pussy clenches down on me over and over again. Pushing her forward with plenty of strength to spare, I’ll admit that being this forceful is a bit too taxing for me.

Endurance is one thing, but mounting and truly fucking Twilight is another matter entirely. That’s the worst part about this whole experience. It’s mindless and primal, pounding Twilight as if she were just a hole to be pumped full just like she wants. My head says I’m disgusted, but, unfortunately, my dick could care less about my feelings on the matter.

Finally, after a few more minutes of torturous pleasure, I hear Twilight cry out to me while pressing her hips back to engulf me fully.

“Oooooh, Marcus! It’s gonna come out, isn’t it!?”

I sort of grunt in response, affirming her suspicion while I piston in and out of her manically. Sensing myself nearing my climax, I decide to drive myself all the way inside her before finally unloading with all of my strength. Twilight shrieks in delight as she feels the thick seed fill her, probably satiating her insane hunger for it (at least I hope so). I, myself, groan loudly from the sheer force of the orgasm, as well as from the feeling of Twilight’s own juices streaming out of her. All the while, she milks my cock for all its worth as best as she can.

After basking in the afterglow for just a moment, I hear all squishing sounds cease and the room go deathly quiet aside from my exhausted pants and Twilight’s heavy breathing. Carefully, I slide myself out of her and gently allow her hind legs to give way as she rests on the floor. A bit concerned at her fragility, I walk around to see her face, only to find her eyes closed in peace.

She looks unconscious to me, but she’s breathing. I want to crack a smile, but I feel slightly sickened that this even had to happen. Heading to the kitchen, I decide to clean myself up as well as the mess we’ve made while Twilight cozily enjoys her post-sex coma.

Finally, I get some time to sit down and think to myself. Lying back in the bedroom once again, I gaze out at the beautiful starry night, pondering my problems. Just what the hell was wrong with Twilight today? And what am I supposed to do about Rarity? Not to mention the ponies that were privy to that incredibly personal squabble.

“Perhaps not all questions can be answered on thine own.”

Seemingly from nowhere, I hear Luna’s voice respond to my self-directed questions as it calls to me telepathically for the second time in two days. I guess I should have expected it, considering-

“Thou may cease the narration for now. Thou hath no need for it when we can hear your thoughts.”

What? 'Narration?' I don’t-…alright, whatever. Okay, Luna, what do you want to talk about tonight? How I’m utterly failing as a human being by making bad decisions and then worrying all the time?

“…No. Thou seem troubled, and we are merely suggesting that one cannot always rely on one’s self for the answers they seek.”

And what does that mean? What are you trying to tell me here, Luna?

“We are saying that you should look to others, and not to be afraid to ask them the difficult questions that you do not have the ability to answer on your own.”

But who can!? I don’t know who I’m supposed to turn to anymore. Unless…Celestia!

“Correct. Our sister.”

Of course! She’s the mastermind behind this whole thing. She must know something that I don’t. Hey, Luna?

“Yes, Marcus?”

Can you get me a ride to Canterlot tomorrow morning? I think I’ll pay a visit to the Princess and ask her a few questions.

“Well…If you so desire it, then it shall be done. An escort will be here in the morning, due to Twilight Sparkle's current incapacity.”

Yeah, I can’t argue with that. After seeing her sprawled on the floor downstairs, I at least saved her some of her dignity and carried her to her bedroom. Regardless of that slutty performance of hers earlier, her vulnerability when she was balled up like that was still kind of cute.

“What is this ‘slutty performance’ thou speaks of?”

Uhh, nothing; it’s not important. Anyway, Luna, can you take down a message to Celestia for me? I’m not really in much of a mood to write a letter at the moment.

“Of course. It would be an honor to do so.”

Alright, here goes.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I’ve been fighting myself a lot lately. Between my relationship with Rarity going from distant to complete hatred, comfort sex with Fluttershy after mental and physical fatigue, and now ‘becoming one’ with Twilight just to get her to stop her advances every time she sees me, I haven’t had much time to myself. The worst part is that even when I’m alone, I have trouble deciding how I feel about my situation and my choices. Thanks to Luna’s suggestion, however, I’ve realized that I should embrace the company of these ponies. I don’t have all the answers, but I know that I’m not alone. So, tomorrow, I’m heading over to your castle in Canterlot, and we’re gonna have a little chat about what’s been going on recently. I think I deserve some answers, don’t you agree?

Signed,

Marcus Rook

Author's Note

Original posting date: 7/9/2012

The first party scene and one of the most dramatic chapters in terms of relationships with a few of the main six.

Honesties / Day 4

Hmm? What is that? Somebody knocking?

I open my eyes and clear my throat, finding myself once again awake in the guest bedroom. Thankfully, it doesn’t seem too early or too late for once, as I gaze around wishing there was a digital clock around here. An alarm would probably do me some good, but I doubt they have those here.

There’s another knock at the door downstairs. I guess if no one’s gonna answer it, I might as well. I sit up and casually brush the blanket off of me before standing up and calling downstairs

“Who is it?”

“Why don’t ya come on down and find out?”

I didn’t need more than a second to identify it as that lovable farming pony Applejack. What I’d like to know is what she’s doing here, though. Disregarding a suitable outfit to meet her downstairs, I respond, keeping up the friendly pretense.

“Sure, be down in a second!”

Not wanting to keep her waiting too long, I’m already down the stairs and at the stable door in seconds, ready to swing it open and greet her. At least Applejack doesn’t spring anything big on me, so I should have nothing to fear talking to her right now. Still, what could she be here for?

Making sure she wasn’t in the way, I open the stable door in her direction and hold a smile on my face as she does the same (hers being more earnest, considering she’s probably used to waking up earlier than I am) and speaks.

“Mornin’ pardner.”

“Good morning, AJ. What’s going on?”

“Ah hear ya need an escort up to Canterlot, so ah’m here to give ya a lift over.”

Escort? Oh, right! When I was talking to Luna last night, I asked her to get me an escort to Canterlot today. I didn’t think it’d be Applejack though. I mean, I don’t have any problems with Applejack, but why her of all peo- I mean, ponies?

“Heh, ah take it yer not quite ready yet?”

I snap back to reality as AJ looks towards me with a smirk, correctly assuming that I must have just woken up. To be fair, I wasn’t exactly expecting someone to show up at the door and rush me out as soon as I awoke. Chuckling in response, I reply to her and remain casual as I speak.

“Yeah, not exactly. Do you mind if I just get changed real quick?”

“Not at all. Ah’ll be here when yer good to go.”

“Right, back in a flash.”

I leave AJ standing in the doorway, waiting patiently like the kind-hearted mare that she is, as I head back upstairs to find a few things I can throw on. Apparently, the outfit I was wearing on my first day in Ponyville lies cleaned on my bed, as well as the past few days’ clothing. They manage to bring back a few memories of my first experiences, including my first meeting with Derpy and the two unicorns that have overcomplicated my life, not to mention the two princesses that…yeah.

Once again, I find myself thinking about those two unicorns as I get changed. Rarity hates my guts, and Twilight’s asleep in her room after I, regrettably, had sex with her to get her to stop acting so ridiculous. The thing that bothers me most is that I won’t know until she wakes up. Deciding to go see for myself how she is, I walk over to Twilight’s room and peer inside to see her still sleeping with a blissful smile on her face and her hooves dangling over the blanket I tucked over her last night.

I can only hope for the best, I suppose. I just thought she was better after I talked to her, but now all I can do is wait and see if I’m right. I’ve never heard of a solution being to fuck your problems away, but there’s a time and place for everything, I guess. Seeing Spike asleep in a small basket next to her bed with a smaller blanket makes me crack a smile as well. Thankfully, the young dragon didn’t seem to be home last night when the event took place, so I think it’d be best if I just pretend like nothing happened.

Heading back downstairs, I see that AJ is no longer standing in the doorway, and when I finally reach it I’m shocked to find an even BIGGER carriage directly outside the library. Purple and lined with royal insignias along the top and bottom, it clashes with the relaxed and village-like nature of the surrounding Ponyville.

Before I know it, the door swings open and inside is Applejack, lifting her Stetson hat with a hoof and motioning over for me to hitch a ride while she calls out.

“Hop in! Ah reckon ya don’ wanna be late!”

Smiling back, I shut the door behind me and take a few steps toward the carriage, quickly adding a nod to the armored Pegasi attached to it. You’re right, Applejack; I don’t want to be late for my surprise meeting with the one and only Princess Celestia.

Flying over the landscape in a carriage is something that I still don’t think I’ll ever get used to. For the first few minutes of our ride, both Applejack and I sit in somewhat uncomfortable silence. Even though we’re sitting across from each other, she doesn’t make much eye contact; only occasionally glancing at me in between fiddling with her hat and rubbing her neck with her hoof in a familiar gesture.

I can tell that she has something on her mind, which is only supported by a drawn-out sigh before, finally, she speaks up.

“Can I ask you some’in, Marcus?...What in tarnation are you up to?”

“Huh?”

Without any clarification, that question comes straight out of nowhere. What does she mean by that, exactly? What am I ‘up to?’

“Ah’m talkin’ about you goin’ round havin’ you-know-what with mah friends.”

Oh right…that. Applejack lets out another sigh, following it with a quieter tone of voice as she explains.

“Ah heard about what happened between you and Rarity, and then I catch you and Fluttershy…together, and ah just don’t wanna see somepony get their heart broken; especially not mah friends!”

“Whoa, you got me all wrong, Applejack. I don’t want anyone to get hurt, and if I ever did hurt anyone, the guilt would kill me.”

It’s true; I only ended up in situations like when I was with Fluttershy because of the way I acted.

“Then how do y’all explain what ya did to Rarity? She tol’ me that you said some in’erestin’ thangs.”

“…I don’t have any excuse for my behavior. I know I hurt her, and I tried to apologize but…you saw what happened.”

I’d prefer not to think about it, honestly, but I guess I have no choice in the matter, now, Rarity’s words from yesterday echo in the back of my head:
“Am I just a game to you?”
“Just get out of here!”
I don’t know what I can say for myself, at this point. I end up sighing myself as I try to push the thoughts away to speak.

“Applejack, can I show you something?”

“Uhh, sure.”

Feeling my balance shift as I stand, I turn my back to AJ and take a deep breath. Slowly, I reach down and pull off my shirt, leaving it discarded on my seat and revealing my back to the noticeable surprised orange pony. Even though I can’t see my back, I can still feel that there is a mark on it. This magic thing is really hard to explain.

“Rarity’s cutie mark showed up on my back after I had you-know-what with her. Honestly, I don’t really know how to feel about it, other than guilty.”

“Err, Marcus…Rarity’s cutie mark ain’t the only one on yer back.”

“What!? But-…What else is there!?”

“Fluttershy’s and Twilight’s too.”

Oh crap, I should have known this would happen! I feel my hand along the skin on my back, feeling the outlines of butterflies and sparkles as a strange sensation tickles my fingertips. Great, now I have more constant reminders of the ponies I’ve slept with. Because that’s all anyone wants from me, isn’t it? That’s all that I need to know, huh?

“Does that mean that you and Twilight went at it, too?”

“…Yeah, it does. Look, Applejack, I’m sorry I-“

“No no, don’t go apologizin’ now. So long as yer tellin’ the truth and don’t lie to my face, it’s fine. What’s done is done.”

Applejack seems like the type to value the truth above all else, no matter how painful (or, in my case, embarrassing) the truth may be. Retrieving my shirt, I conceal the three marks once more and turn back to look at Applejack before I sit down. Even though I told her that I’ve basically been sleeping around her with her friends, she’s smiling and looking straight into my eyes with her own piercing green stare. Hesitantly, she opens her mouth to speak, but I interrupt her to toss the last of my thoughts on the matter out in the open.

“I don’t really know why, but things like this just kind of happen. Sometimes I wish they didn’t and sometimes I embrace it, but I just wanna say that, even though it’s mostly out of my control…I want to try to change things.”

The chuckle that she seems fond of slips out once more. What was funny about that? Applejack addresses me with a calm, soothing tone through her southern drawl.

“I ain’t gonna pretend like ah understand you, Marcus, but I know a good-natured feller when ah see one.”

‘Good-natured?’ Me? She continues, speaking to me directly from her own heart while trying to get through to mine.

“Yer heart’s in the right place; yer head’s just fiddlin' with the details. Don’t get yerself too wrapped up in what’s already been done.”

Hopping out of her seat, she chooses to sit next to me, placing a hoof on my shoulder as I rise from my slump. Is what she’s saying true?

“It only matters what ya do now. At least ya know that ya made some friends, right?”

Friends…All this time, I’ve been thinking about it like I’ve been giving in to some unstoppable force that only wants me to have sex. Like it was out of my control this entire time and I just had to go along with it for my own good. Maybe it’s not just about that after all.

I mean, I admitted that I loved Rarity and I meant every single word. I needed some help from a friend and went a little overboard doing what I felt like with Fluttershy, but I don’t regret it. With Twilight, I knew something was wrong and helped her the only way I could after she refused to talk it out. Maybe I have been thinking about this the wrong way.

“I love Rarity, and I’m gonna make it up to her somehow. I don’t need to worry if I’m moving forward and setting my own pace, right?”

Applejack’s smile widens, something that instantly warms my heart, and her hoof wraps around my neck and rests on my shoulder while she pulls me to her side in a friendly hug.

“Exactly! That’s the spirit!”

“Err, excuse me, sir?”

I look to my right to spot a dark gray pegasus peer in through the carriage door. Awkwardly, he stares at us hugging and we part our physical contact, choosing not to let the moment linger. Sharing in my embarrassment, we both chuckle light heartedly at one another as a slight blush appears on our faces. The armored pony lifts his helmet, revealing some short gray hair and cool hazel eyes before he speaks up again.

“We’re here.”

“Art thou alright, Marcus?”

“I’m fi- I mean, I’ll be fine.”

It’s only been a few days since I was last faced with the door to Celestia’s bedroom, but it feels like a lifetime to me now. Luna pardoned us when we were stopped by guards at the entrance of the castle and now stands to my left as I contemplate entering. This princess brought me here of her own volition and I’ve run into so many new experiences, to say the least. I'll just be rational, and stay focused on the task at hand.

Taking a step forward, I allow my hand to reach out and push the door slightly open, revealing the inside of the bedroom to the three of us. Directly in front, relaxing on the large bed is none other than Celestia herself. It looks like the regal princess is catching up on a pile of letters and scrolls in a small collection at her side.

Noticing my (rather rude, now that I stop to think about it) entrance, Celestia turns to face her intruders. Instead of responding with a start, she smiles gracefully, almost as if she’s expecting me. The letter currently floating next to her via glowing yellow magic returns to the pile while she rights herself, sitting up in bed on her particularly thick flanks. She’s putting on quite a welcoming show of her relaxed body for her guests (one of which being her sister). As she addresses us, Luna and Applejack look confusedly at Celestia’s movements while I hold an unchanging bemused glare.

“Oh, Marcus! What a pleasant surprise! And I see you’ve gotten to know Applejack here as well.”

Giving me a knowing wink, I can tell that she isn’t against teasing me even after I burst into her room unannounced. I hear Celestia prod me telepathically, once again taking advantage of her abilities to mess with me.

(“I’m sure you two entertained each other on the way over here, hmm?”)

No, we didn’t. Now, get out of my head and get serious, for once. I blush, only slightly, following her assumption that I would do something like that (okay, to be honest, I may have thought about it) as the Princess now wears a fairly bothered scowl at my refusal to play along with her games.

“Might I suggest that you speak to me alone, Marcus?”

Luna bows her head dejectedly, seemingly used to Celestia sending her away for some reason, but I stop her from turning away as I interject.

“No. If you’re hiding something from me than I want all of us to hear it.”

I turn to Luna, who blushes modestly at my confident stare while nodding affirmatively. Then, turning to Applejack, I see that she returns my nod with a tip of her Stetson hat. Finally, all eyes are drawn back to the princess herself as she sighs and speaks in a condescending tone.

“Really, Marcus, I expected better from you. After all I’ve done for you, you repay me by barging and accusing me of keeping secrets?”

I take a defiant step forward as I counter, growing more confident as I close the distance between me and the ruler of Equestria.

“And just what is it that you’ve done for me? Kidnapped me and left me to flop around aimlessly?”

“Why I never-…I’ve given you shelter, a chance to make new friends, and I- I personally saw to it that your wounds were healed!”

“What?”

She clasps a hoof over her mouth at the slip of this information as I take in what she said. So she did heal me after I fell! There’s no way a bunch of regular ponies could’ve fixed me up after that fall. Well, that’s just another fact to back up my accusation of her withholding info from me.

“Don’t act like bringing you here (and having some fun) was a bad idea! Look at the joy you’ve brought. You’ve blended in so well, I didn’t think you would have so much of a problem with being here.”

She throws in a telepathic aside as she tries to convince me that she did the right thing, but I’m not buying it for a second.

(“I only wanted what’s best for you, you know.”)

That’s it. That’s the last straw! I stomp once, silencing everything to make room for my booming voice. It reverberates off the walls, only amplifying the effect that I intend.

“I don’t want you making decisions for me! I never wanted what you want, okay!? I may not be able to do everything on my own sometimes, but I’m not gonna be used just to get what you expect out of me!”

Celestia breaks eye contact and lowers her head, slowly getting out of her bed as if she feels defeated. Beside me, Luna wears a slight frown as well, probably not enjoying my yelling at her sister. Applejack, on my other side, looks dumbfounded at me and lifts a hoof to block off the sound to Celestia as she whispers to me.

“Uhh, what’re y’all talkin’ about, here?”

Regardless of whether or not she wanted Celestia to hear her or not, the Princess did anyway. The less than intimidating white form slowly makes its way over to me as she answers AJ.

“Marcus is referring to what I tasked him with upon his arrival. I’ll admit it was rude of me, but now I want to know something. Tell me, Marcus; as a human, what have you learned about your species in Ponyville?”

“Huh? Uhh, not much, really. I’ve been treated almost like I’m one of them. Err, ponies, I mean.”

“So, you see that we are not so different. What may have happened before you arrived has no bearing on what you’re capable of doing now. What you choose to do will determine who you are, not your species.”

I-…I guess she’s right. I can’t really let the past govern my present. But, that makes me wonder…

“…What exactly happened to the humans?”

A collective sigh drifting out from both princesses lets me know that neither really wants to talk about this particular topic. Fortunately, Celestia is the first to speak as she brings her eyes up to face mine.

“I was afraid it would come to this, but if you must know, then I will tell you.”

“Some time ago, humans shared a peaceful existence with ponies. We were very similar; there was no question of equality between our species. However, once it was discovered that we could bond with each other…things changed. Eventually, the tensions between what was desired from one another grew to a point where humans wanted to distance themselves from us. One pony had the power to do so; to send them away where nopony could reach them, with magic or otherwise. He was one of Equestria’s greatest wizards, and the only one who would willingly risk life in the dungeon for the human race than his own kind…Starswirl the Bearded. He created a world for them using a type of portal magic that sealed off so that nopony could ever activate it. After sending them away, some riots may have broken out, but time healed all wounds…except for the ones left in my sister and I. Fortunately for us ponies, time passed and they seemed to never have existed in the first place. We pretended as if ponies always acted as they do now, and time forgot the humans as Starswirl wished. I had assumed that love drove him to do what he did, but even in his final years, he still would not tell me.”

…Wow. So, a pony wizard gave humans a world to live in away from the ponies to stop them from getting all greedy? I guess that explains why no one knew or was too bothered by what I was. Still, I’m not through with Celestia’s explanation quite yet, and question her once more.

“What about the human, err…’semen’s’ effect on ponies? You mentioned that last time I was here as the reason you brought me.”

AJ whips her head around to look at me with a wildly surprised face and accompanying blush at my wording. Naturally, she wouldn’t know anything about this, but Celestia quickly picks up on that fact.

“Well, I may have exaggerated about drinking it, but the part about bonding with humans during intercourse was true.”

Something tells me Applejack isn’t going to look at the princess the same way ever again. Confused, I speak up again to get her to elaborate.

“So, the whole submissiveness and ‘stronger and faster’ thing was a lie?”

“It was misinformation, yes...”

“What about the ‘addicting’ thing? Ponies don’t actually get addicted to it, do they?”

“It doesn’t directly cause that, no.”

Sheesh, someone just loves making stuff up, doesn’t she? Great, so then all I’ve been worried about has been one big lie. I didn’t mess with anybody! Wait, except for…

“Hold on a minute. Then, what happened to Twilight? She went all crazy and practically forced herself on me!”

Celestia chuckles half-heartedly, somewhat ashamed as she turns away and answers me nervously.

“That was actually my doing. Being one of the elements of harmony as well as my dear and most faithful student, I wanted to at least see what would happen…and ensure that you bonded with one of them, if anything were to go wrong.”

“What!? You did something to make Twilight act like that?”

“It was an advanced form of a simple ‘Want it, Need it’ spell. It affects the psyche more than one’s immediate desire. I assure you, Marcus, it’s only temporary; it only lasts until you’ve satisfied her, so to speak. I placed the spell on her a few days ago, after she informed me of her morning antics as per my request. She’s always been quite the determined little pony.”

She followed that last remark with a giggle, unbefitting of her admittance of turning her ‘dear student’ into a lust-filled maniac for 2 days straight.

“But she’ll be alright now, right?”

“Correct. Twilight will take some time to recover, but the spell has been broken. She will be just fine. Rest assured, you’ve done no long-term harm to anypony, Marcus.”

I think I have to Rarity. I ran from her yesterday instead of standing up for myself and apologizing. I’m a damn coward.

“Marcus, we both know you’re stronger than that. You can’t give up on Rarity so easily, can you? How do you really feel about her?”

I…I love her. She lives and breathes elegance, she’s generous enough to do anything for her friends, and above all she’s drop-dead gorgeous. Chuckling again, I can assume Celestia heard my feelings for Rarity as she speaks.

“Then nothing else matters. Tell her how you feel and she will forgive you.”

For all she’s done, I can’t help myself but hug Celestia gently. She’s not as bad as she once seemed, after all, and I can’t help it when my emotions get the best of me. Surprised (and most likely blushing) by my action, she raises a hoof and pats me on the back assuredly.

“Thanks for your help, Princess.”

The moment, while nice, doesn’t last long before I feel another hoof grasp my shoulder and turn to see Applejack smiling at me.

“Ah think we oughta skedaddle, pardner. Ya know what ya need to do, now.”

I nod and release Celestia, allowing a smile to cross my lips as I feel much better about her than I did before. Luna nods as well, motioning over to the door as she thanks me for my visit.

“It has been a pleasure having you, Marcus, but now thou must go and follow thine own sense of purpose.”

“Heh, thank you too, Luna.”

I give Luna a quick hug and feel her flowing mane tickling my neck following a slight giggle. With my business here finished, I share a determined glance at Applejack and depart, leaving the two princesses in Celestia’s bedroom to watch us go. Not exactly the best place for a heart-to-heart, but I won’t complain.

“You comin’, Marcus?”

“Yeah, yeah, in a sec. I’m just thinking.”

Applejack shrugs and enters the carriage, leaving the door wide open as I stare back into the kingdom of Canterlot with a sort of half-smile. I can’t help but think back to Celestia’s words as the bustling crowd of ponies move past me and get on with their lives as mine stands still.

The story about humans having a separate world created for them explains a lot, but what I got stuck on was her question on what I’d learned. If she meant that, then I really wasn’t meant to be some sort of pet project to her. Was I brought here specifically to learn something?

Regardless, I think I’ve taken a step forward in figuring it out, at least. Finally taking a long breath, I almost turn to leave before I’m stopped by a ‘thud’ sound a few yards to my left. I look over and a familiar, yet still surprising, scene appears before me.

A light gray unicorn with a coat matted with several spots of dirt and a disheveled purple mane that I wouldn’t recognize on anyone else was bowing in apology to another unicorn as he passed by. They both force half-hearted smiles as they continue on their way, levitating their dropped items via magic and pretending like the collision didn’t happen. After the other pony left, though, the only one remaining is sulking on the ground, appearing as if she’s sobbing her eyes out.

One of the most hurtful sights I can ever see is happening before me; an emotional collapse. I can’t help but feel reminded of my own breakdown as I walk over to her, bending down on my knees and extending a hand out in front of her. Looking past her bawling, she sees my hand and follows my arm until her gaze lands on my face while I speak.

“Rarity.”

“Ma-…Marcus?”

Her eyes swell even more than before, looking up at me with a mix of emotions. I see the frustration, the despair, the heartbreak, and even a hint of surprise at my sudden appearance. I don’t give her a chance to react, however, instead choosing to wrap my arms around her neck and pull us both into a tight hug. The tears stream down our faces and I hear her whine as she tries to push me away weakly.

“D- Don’t touch me, Marcus!”

“I’m sorry, Rarity. I’m so sorry for everything.”

I can’t help but hold her tighter, my tears rolling off my cheeks and onto her soft fur. I just want to hold her in my arms forever, even though I know I have to let go. Luckily, when I do, I get to stare back into her beautiful, glistening eyes as I continue.

“When I said that I loved you, I meant it…and I’ll always mean it. I love you, Rarity, and I’m sorry about what I did. I didn’t know how to feel, so I locked myself away from my feelings and ended up pushing you away. But I never want that to happen ever again.”

Rarity sniffles as I think she accepts my heartfelt apology. Even though it was hard enough for me to say all that I needed to say, I can tell she’s having a more difficult time than I am, trying not to stammer as she speaks.

“…and I’m s- sorry I went and humiliated you like that. I was not really thinking straight at the time, myself.”

“It’s alright; I’m over it. I just want to know if you’ll forgive me.”

I can understand if she won’t, but I just want to hear it from her own lips. Rarity’s eyes well up once more, only now they’re accompanied by the beginning of a smile. Unexpectedly, she jumps back into my arms and throws her hooves around my neck, letting her face nuzzle into my neck for a moment. She pulls back and kisses me openly, surprising me yet again as the sensation of her lips on mine overwhelms me.

All around, I can feel dozens of eyes on us as we share this moment of forgiveness and intimacy, but I don’t care. My eyes close and I forget about the outside world for just a few seconds. I lean back into her as my hands roam along her back, all the while kissing deeper and reveling in the knowledge that she still cares for me. Finally, I’m released and she hugs me once more, asking casually.

“Does that answer your question?”

“Rarity, do you have some time?”

Rarity backs away and stands back on her own four hooves, looking back up at me with a nervous smile. She appears kind of guilty with that look on her face as she explains.

“Well, I’m afraid that I might have made some brash decisions on my part and scheduled to work in Canterlot until tomorrow night. I, uhm, sort of did it to…avoid you.”

Even at this unfortunate circumstance, I chuckle at her admittance and she raises her head questioningly before she even really gets a chance to bow in apology. It makes sense that she wanted to spend some time getting back to her work and not thinking about me for a little while.

“It’s okay. I’ll be in Ponyville when you’re finished, alright? Just don’t forget about me; that’s all I want.”

“How could I?”

Sharing a final hug, we part our separate ways, both with bright smiles on our faces and eyes glued to each other as we distance ourselves. I almost can’t look away from that beautiful form that immediately reminds me of that day when we shared a bed. When I turn to face the carriage, I find a wide, smirking grin plastered on the orange pony staring back at me from inside. Admittedly, I blush a little, knowing that she saw our whole encounter back there.

“C’mon loverboy, let’s git you back so ya can start getting ready fer yer date.”

She laughs in that hearty voice yet again and backs herself into the carriage before I follow her lead. Canterlot sure seems like a great place for opportunities like that, isn’t it? I’m glad I dropped by today.

The ride back to Ponyville is a bit less quiet than before, and, thankfully, it went by without incident now that Applejack and I seem to fully trust in one another. She really is a sweet girl; being both confident and maintaining pride in her work, and I have to admit that I caught myself admiring her fairly strong physique a few times that she earned through her apple tree bucking duties. I think she may have noticed once or twice, but didn’t say anything to let me know; it must not have bothered her too much.

Now, though, the pegasi descend upon Sweet Apple Acres, acting on Applejack’s request to be dropped off here. As we land and she takes her first few steps out the door, I decide to follow our and let the pegasi up front know that I can just walk back to Twilight’s place from here. I’ve troubled these two enough; they at least deserve a break, considering how actively I see them paddling against the air to fly the carriage back and forth from Ponyville to Canterlot. Before I get to say anything, however, a familiar, very tomboyish voice calls out from ahead of us.

“There you are! I’ve been waiting since like 10 o clock! Oh, hey Marcus.”

“Uhh, hey, Rainbow Dash.”

The self-proclaimed next wonderbolt hovers with her wings a few feet away as she addresses Applejack with annoyance. A nervous chortle sounds out before RD continues on, making accompanying bewildered gestures.

“You said you were off today, Applejack. We were gonna, you know…hang out.”

“Ah remember. Ah jus’ got called away to help Marcus with somethin’ this morning’.”

“Oh, so you’re not too busy to help Marcus but you can’t help me in my time of need? Hmph, some friend.”

AJ sighs and looks back at me dejectedly while Rainbow folds her forelegs grumpily and turns away. I have no idea what they’re talking about, but it seems like Applejack wants to clear the air for me.

“Rainbow over here sometimes comes ‘round and bothers me ‘bout lendin’ her a hoof in some private matters. She really oughta just git herself a marefriend, already.”

“Hey!”

“Point is, I ain’t doin’ ya no favors right now, RD. Marcus is right there, fer cryin out loud.”

I-…what? Seriously? What do these mares get up to in their spare time? Rainbow Dash and Applejack…what!?

“…Well, he can watch if he wants to. I don’t care.”

“What!?”

Both Applejack and I reply at the same time, obviously befuddled by Rainbow Dash’s suggestion. She seems completely unfazed by our reaction, instead trying to rationalize as if she’s really serious about it.

“Why not? It’ll be fun, and he doesn’t have to do anything.”

I can’t believe what I’m hearing. Not only are they sometimes, uhh, ‘friends with benefits,' but Dash is suggesting that I watch while they…I don’t think this is such a good idea. Feeling my hesitation, she flips over to me and sways her body as she teases me once more.

“Oh come on, Marcus. You’re tellin’ me that you don’t want to see all of this in action?”

She runs her hooves along her body, caressing her own sides and showing off herself like she loves to do. Trying to ignore the attractive sight before me, I look away, but my eyes end up betraying me. I follow as she traces her curves and round flanks before I hear chuckling at my reaction. She then flies over to Applejack and mockingly adds.

“And maybe some of this?”

Just like that, she smacks Applejack’s flank; right on her cutie mark as it makes a loud noise. AJ tenses up and starts blushing, herself, in response.

“Hey!”

“See? He’s up for it!”

“Alright, alright… I suppose it can’t hurt nopony. Let’s just get this over with.”

Well, I guess it’s too difficult to change Rainbow’s mind once she’s set on getting her way. Dash looks at AJ with a wide smirk, clearly in a very teasing mood today.

“Oooh, Applejack, I didn’t know you wanted to do it out here in the fields. You want Big Mac to find us, hmm?”

“Consarn it, Rainbow! Don’t you go puttin’ words in mah mouth!”

“Hehe. Chillax, Applejack, we’ll just go in the barn like we always do.”

A blushing Applejack has got to be the cutest thing I’ve ever seen her as she turns to me. She takes a long, unsure look before following Dash’s lead off towards the bright red barn in the distance.

Don’t I get a say in this? I shouldn’t follow them, right? Although, I admit that they’re both attractive… and I am kinda curious… I take a quick look back to the pegasi leading the carriage and gulp nervously. Having seen what the two mares were talking about, they give me a knowing nod before taking off into the sky and leaving me behind. I guess I’ll be walking back to Twilights pla-

“Woah, Marcus, you did Twilight too!? You dog, you. Hurry up or you’ll miss the show!”

“’Ah told you not to say nothin’!”

Oh boy. This is gonna be something.

The barn door is left cracked open behind me and the small bit of sunlight fills most of the space as I take a look around. Bales of hay and farming equipment made for ponies to operate lie scattered about. When my eyes reach the center of the room, however, I find the two beautiful mares in a fairly unflattering position. Dash is lying on top of Applejack, whispering into her ear and nudging their bodies together seductively. Sheesh, this girl works fast, doesn’t she?

“Marcus! Good to see you join us.”

“Rainbow… can’t ah at least pretend like he ain't here?”

It seems Applejack is just as uncomfortable with me being here as I am, standing awkwardly a few feet away. That is, until Rainbow Dash breathes hot air on AJ’s neck and she shudders in response. Continuing on with her teasing, she whispers back,

“Nope, but while he’s here, let’s give him a show.”

Without being able to retort, Applejack lets Rainbow Dash kiss her softly on the lips; rustling slightly before relaxing under her. Dash continues her passionate assault, letting their lips drag along each other as they share more kisses. I end up squirming slightly as I sit down on a nearby bale while watching these two go at it.

Not only is it a rare opportunity to see Applejack not being confident (as well as hatless, from what I can see) but it’s also, well… just plain hot watching them make out like this. Not content with just kissing, Rainbow Dash runs her hooves along Applejack’s sides, letting her right hoof rest on the curve of her strong thigh as she backs away and remarks to me,

“AJ’s not too bad on the eyes either, isn’t she, Marcus?”

“Rainbow…”

I hear a hint of annoyance in Applejack’s voice. Clearly she isn’t too fond of Dash’s playful attitude, considering she’s being embarrassed before my eyes.

“And watch this. She loves it when you nibble her ears.”

“Ah do nawt!”

Demonstrating her claim, Rainbow uses her teeth to carefully nibble on Applejack’s lobe, which results in a noticeably unfamiliar moan from her. AJ’s body shivers, most likely feeling sensitive while Dash exploits her weak spot. Just hearing her reaction is enough to drive me almost wild. Trying to contain myself, I relax uncomfortably while sitting and Rainbow notices the effect it has on me.

"Hah! I told you he’d like it.”

For a split second, I wonder if this situation feels somehow familiar to me before I catch the blush on Applejack’s face deepen tenfold while looking straight at me. She looks semi-angrily over at Rainbow and stammers as she asks quietly.

“You planned fer this, didn’t you?”

“Watching the two of us? There’s no way he wouldn’t get hard.”

Oh, right. Looking down as if to help confirm her point, I find the reoccurring sight of my tented pants showing my arousal. Throwing out a nervous chuckle, I manage a comment in my defense as Dash gets up and slowly walks over to me with a cheeky smile.

“Well, it’s not really fair. I- I don’t have full control over-“

“Hey, no worries. We’ll lend ya a hoof, right Applejack?”

Somehow losing her drive, Applejack follows rainbow and stands at my side, facing my crotch and saying absolutely nothing. Well, like she said, I’m not really hurting anyone if I…

“Bingo!”

I sit with my legs open and briefs around my ankles, revealing myself to the two mares and their completely separate curiosities showing through. RD looks over to Applejack and back to me with her never-ending smirk while AJ just looks up at me with rosy cheeks all the while. I had no idea that she could look so… cute. Taking the initiative (as she always does), the daring light blue Pegasus strokes the side of my shaft and speaks up.

“Look at him; he can barely take it! Here, see if you can make him squirm.”

What? Unheeded by my shocked face, Rainbow nudges my tool closer to Applejack’s side, letting her eyes roam before her light blue hoof is replaced by an orange one. The hint of uncertainty and doubt is still apparent in her voice, however.

“Ah don’t know ‘bout this, Rainbow.”

That devilish grin appears on Dash’s face, an idea popping into her head almost immediately.

“Well, looks like she needs some encouragement, Marcus. Lemme show you what I do best.”

With that comment, she sits directly behind Applejack and out of my vision (except for her obvious protruding wings). AJ looks behind herself, and when we spot two bright blue colored hooves grasp the sides of her luscious rear, I know exactly what she’s doing. I hear another playful giggle before the sound of wet licking becomes prominent. Applejack immediately responds as Rainbow buries her face in the orange behind, leaning forward and ending up bumping her face against my crotch.

Resting awkwardly, AJ gives one final look up at me before giving a long, slow lick along my stiff rod. Determined to do more, her hooves hold my thighs apart as she begins teasing the tip with her tongue. She doesn’t seem entirely pleased with the situation, but with Rainbow Dash skillfully manipulating her arousal, the blushing face tells me that she still likes it. Fearlessly, Applejack opens her mouth and slides the entirety inside in one swift motion. I yelp instantly, feeling her warm mouth engulf me with fervor.

My hand travels through her hair and rubs the top of her head gently, but the moan I expect doesn’t arrive. Instead, pinching her ear results in a low, vibrating moan that rumbles up my shaft as she backs her rear farther into Rainbow’s more than eager mouth. With newfound vigor, she starts sucking on me deeply, causing me to bash up against her throat numerous times. The constricting, pleasant sensation really gets to me, and I find it difficult to hold my orgasm back while her mouth slurps on me. Just the sound of her sucking as well as Rainbow Dash’s own licking is turning me on more than anything. Naturally, I let go of Applejack’s sensitive ears and decide to give her a fair warning.

“Applejack, if you keep doing that any longer, I’ll-“

“Whoa, hold up there, Marcus!”

I look up to find Rainbow Dash now in front of me, hovering slightly above AJ before descending until she sits down next to her and practically pulls AJ’s head off of me.

“Poor Applejack here hasn’t even cum yet.”

Applejack doesn’t get to say anything at all before Rainbow bravely pulls her into a kiss with full tongue. I can only watch as the juices from Applejack mingle with my own precum and their saliva. AJ seems more into it this time, brushing her hair out of the way and leaning into the kiss while letting her tongue explore Rainbow’s mouth.

Damn it, these two are just… I don’t even know. Rainbow is the first to pull away, letting the saliva lazily fall away from their kiss as she speaks seductively.

“What do you wanna do about that, AJ?”

AJ stands up fully from her position and Dash follows afterward, both looking me in the eyes before the orange mare chuckles and kisses me this time. The taste is that of her own privates combined with a hint of my musky scent. Mainly though, it tastes kind of like apples; juicy and delicious. She breaks off quickly, however, and rubs her hoof across my chest, speaking with a sultry look in her eyes.

“You might wanna lie down for this one, pardner.”

I gulp nervously and nod before following her instruction, sliding off the bale of hay and lying down carefully on the floor next to it. The two mares continue to kiss over me as Applejack moves into position, rubbing her wet crotch along mine and shivering through her own arousal. Rainbow Dash breaks away from Applejacks, leaving her once again looking dazed as she eyes the point where we’re making contact once more, and backs up until her sexy ass is directly in front of my face.

“Let’s make it interesting… First one to cum loses!”

With that, she sits backs on my face and moans as her drenched lower lips are shoved onto my tongue. I should’ve known that Rainbow Dash’s competitive nature would show through, here. Unexpectedly, however, I feel my member being thrust into Applejack’s own depths and a loud groan follows before she grits her teeth.

“Y-yer on, RD.”.

What!? Gah! Applejack rises up, clenches down, and quickly slams back down on me roughly, managing a light groan of her own. It doesn’t look like she’s in pain though; more like she’s trying to endure the pleasure, if anything.

Unfortunately, my vision of the strong mare riding my cock is obscured by the round flanks and clean nethers of the one and only Rainbow Dash. Her tail lies forgotten off to the side, twitching slightly in anticipation, most likely. Deciding to go along with their improvised competition, I reach up and massage one of Rainbow’s prized wings while my tongue licks her slick insides. The stimulation quickly becomes too much for her and she lets out her own squeals of pleasure.

“Aah! Take it easy down the- Mmn!”

Applejack silences Dash’s exclamation with another kiss, this time holding it as they swap more than just spit. Both close their eyes and moan into each other’s mouths, enjoying themselves and their respective positions on top of me. While AJ thrusts her waist down on me with all she’s got, Rainbow has taken to grinding her hips in small circles on my face. Finding a middle ground between the two rhythms isn’t easy, but I somehow multitask.

My own thrusts get stronger while my tongue seeks a weak point of Dash’s. Just above the front side of her crotch, I find her small perked up treasure and give it a swift lick, eliciting a muffled whine of surprise from above. I go to town on her arousal, feeling a small amount of her juices coat my mouth while her wetness only demands more.

Applejack, on the other end of this pleasure fest, seems to steadily increase her pace while she grips the sides of my thighs and bounces on top of me. No need for shyness while I’m pumping inside her again and again, I assume. I eke out a groan of my own at the farming pony’s rough ride, enjoying herself probably a little too much.

Unable to tell who’s enjoying this the most, this perfect trifecta of sensation overwhelms me in a matter of minutes. Who could’ve thought that that they would’ve done things like this before? Let alone include me in them! Unfortunately, no matter how long this spectacular three-way goes on for, it has to end eventually. I feel myself nearing that oh so familiar edge of orgasm, briefly wondering how Rainbow Dash convinced us to do this while both mares begin the shake and quicken their paces further. They pull away from their near-constant kissing before the over eager Pegasus exclaims loudly.

“This is it! Gotta…hold…onnnn- aah!”

“Marcus!”

Muffled under Rainbow Dash’s smooth slit, I can do little else besides grunt as I try to announce my own climax. With the three of us on the verge, I thrust into Applejack once more while feeling as if lightning strikes my body, releasing a torrent of seed inside her. Jet after jet, my thick cum fills her as she simultaneously spills her own evidence of climax all over me. In the same instant, Rainbow Dash’s lack of modesty is shown as she screams out while her tasty love juices flood my mouth. For some reason, I find myself lapping it up as she squirts, clearly having a very powerful orgasm.

White substance drips from Applejack’s entrance as she lifts herself off of my throbbing member and rolls to my left side, resting her exhausted body while curled up next to me. Rainbow Dash falls off of me in a less than graceful manner, lying flat on her belly with a dazed (almost drugged) expression while her stiff wings twitch and shiver every other second or so. AJ is the first to speak, chuckling through some strained pants.

“Hoo whee…you sure do got somethin’ there, Marcus.”

I half smile as I take the compliment, reaching over for Applejack’s Stetson hat and placing it on her head gently which results in another cute chuckle. Rainbow, on the other hand, doesn’t recover as easily and lies sprawled out beside me weakly, not bothering to even sit up. She must be a ‘one and done’ type of girl, by my guess.

“Yeah, but…who lost?”

Not that it really matters to me, but that sure is the question of the day for Dash, here. If I really had to guess, I’d say that it was a tie; we all came at the same time, pretty much. Applejack, seemingly on the same page as I am, answers with a slight grin on her face.

“Ah reckon we all went off at the same time, Rainbow.”

“Heh, maybe next time, then. I’m not done with you yet, Marcus.”

Yeah, I figured I wouldn’t get off so easily with the hot-headed Rainbow Dash. Standing up and grabbing my nearby clothes, I hear a slight gasp from behind me. Twisting my head around, I turn to see Applejack holding a hoof over Dash’s mouth, all the while with an unconvincing smile as I get dressed.

“Y’all should prob’ly be on yer way, Marcus. RD and I got a few thangs to talk about.”

“We do? Uhh, I mean, we do!”

Only semi-believing them, I finish dressing myself as Applejack removes her hoof and nudges Rainbow Dash away roughly. With nothing else to say as I start walking over to the barn entrance, I speak up as the two mares collect themselves.

“Well, this was…uhh…fun. Thanks, Rainbow Dash.”

She giggles at me and I smile back, not exactly fully aware of proper post-threesome etiquette. I agree with Applejack though, and remark back to her with a friendly wave.

“I’ll see you around, AJ!”

“Yeah, see ya!”

Leaving the door cracked open slightly behind me, I end up stopping in my tracks when I hear them start chatting. Silently, I decide to eavesdrop for a little bit before I go.

“Why’d ya hafta go and do that for?”

“Hey, you’re the one who bucked him. Besides, Marcus is a good guy. What’s wrong with throwin’ him a bone? I mean, did you see him back there?”

“Ah like Marcus; ah just didn’t wanna do…that with him.”

“Heh, that’s not what your hips were saying.”

“Rainbow…”

“No worries, we’ll leave him out from now on if you’re not up for it.”

“Ah never said ah wasn’t up for it!”

“Ooh, sounds like somepony’s ready for a little round two action.”

“Ugh.”

Heh, these girls sure are something else.

“Angel can be trouble sometimes, but really he’s a sweet little bunny.”

“I can imagine.”

I make idle chit chat with Fluttershy as I exit her cottage. I figured it would be a good idea to at least pay her a visit after yesterday’s events and to thank her, but I ended up helping feed her many animals instead. It definitely showed me just how much patience and kindness Fluttershy exudes daily, as if I didn’t have enough evidence. Being an animal caretaker is a full-time responsibility, and I’m really impressed at how she’s managed it so far. She even stared down a bear of all things!

With me outside and looking at her staring in the doorway, I still find her rather…well, adorable. However, I’m honestly a little too tired to stick around any longer, and considering that it’s already dusk, I think I should just head back to Twilight’s place.

“I’m heading home for the night, but it was nice seeing you again, Fluttershy.”

She smiles warmly, seemingly happy just to see me off for today.

“You too…Marcus.”

Like that, she moves her head away and closes her stable door as I spot a hint of a blush on the cheek behind her rosy pink hair. Still as shy as ever, I see.

Once again, I find myself in the wide field on the way back into Ponyville. Last time, I ran through this field desperately in tears, but now…I can’t even remotely feel sad as I walk through here briskly. The peace and quiet nature while the wind blows by me is more than pleasant; it’s practically therapeutic.

My eyes roam the land, along the grass and trees before my attention turns to the bright blue sky above. At first, the stationary clouds of Equestria kind of bothered me, but after seeing how well-organized the pegasi that operate them are, I don’t really mind. Among the clouds, however, I see a familiar form flying, carrying a mailbag saddled on its side. By its gray color, blonde hair and bubbles for a cutie mark, I determine it to be Derpy Hooves. It’s always nice talking to her, so I might as well say hi.

“Hey, Derpy! Down here!”

She stops in her place and hooves while looking around, her mouth in a scrunched fashion like she’s confused. Her eyes eventually find me and she dives towards me at a breakneck pace with a ridiculously wide smile.

“Marcus!”

Heh, same ol- Wait, that’s too close! Derpy slams into me and we tumble along the ground a few times harshly before she shifts her weight lying on top of me. I won’t say that I don’t enjoy Derpy’s enthusiastic hugs, but this one might be a bit too much. As she nuzzles her face against mine and flaps her wings happily, I attempt to get a greeting out, myself.

“Hi Derpy. You act like you haven’t seen me in days, heh.”

The cross-eyed mare pulls her head back and droops her ears as her smile weakens in response.

“I was so worried about you! I heard that you ran out of the party after Rarity made you cry yesterday. I tried to look everywhere for you but I couldn’t find you!”

“That’s really sweet of you, Derpy. You don’t remember that you sent me to Fluttershy’s, though?”

“…Oh! Right! I guess I kinda forgot.”

I chuckle through Derpy’s misunderstanding and common forgetfulness. I hope she doesn’t blame Rarity or anything like that. Clarifying as best as I can, I quickly respond with my newfound confidence.

“Things have gotten better between Rarity and I since then; I’m fine now. Anyway, what are you doing out here, Derpy?”

“As soon as I told my boss that my wing healed up, he put me back on my mail route, today! I’m just happy to get good use out of it again. See?”

Flaring her right wing out proudly, her ears perk up and she smiles once more. My hand moves of its own accord and brushes along the feathers across the very top, resulting in a happy giggle from Derpy. The softness I feel is still surprising, but there’s also a smooth feeling that differs from other pegasi wings I’ve felt.

“That tickles! Quit it, Marcus.”

Her cute reaction only makes me want to touch them more, but I honor her request and pull my hand back, letting her wing retract itself with ease. Derpy’s ticklish, huh? Definitely gonna remember that for later.

After a few moments of silence, I cough a little bit and it alerts Derpy as to how uncomfortable she’s making me by sitting on top of me. She pipes up as she steps off of me and allows both of us to stand up straight.

“Oops, my bad. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“Heh, it’s okay. Don’t worry about it.”

“Oh! I just remembered something, Marcus!”

She presses a hoof into my chest to grab my attention as she gasps aloud in surprise. I laugh once more at her reaction to recalling things and question her with my unbreakable smile.

“What is it, Derpy?”

“I was talking to Pinkie Pie yesterday and she said that she’s sorry that she missed you yesterday. I think she really wanted to see you.”

“She did? Well, if you see her, can you tell her I’ll see her soon?”

Derpy’s wings flare back out and she nods up and down excitedly before leaping into the air, carrying herself by wings alone and waving to me.

“Will do! Bye, Marcus!”

“Bye, Derpy!”

I call out as she flies away, most likely picking up her pace after taking a small break to talk to me. Pinkie Pie wants to see me? I can make time to head over to Sugarcube Corner tomorrow and drop in on the party-loving pony. Even though I had to split, Pinkie still threw one hell of a party. I’m sure that seeing her again will be just as lively as our first encounter (hopefully without showing off her appetite this time).

Phew, what a day. I always feel better once I finally get back to Twilight’s place because it means that I can rest and relax after whatever troublesome events occurred during the day. If anything, I can definitely say that today was eventful. Closing the stable door, I step inside and hear a somewhat familiar voice exclaim to itself.

“Finally. Whew! Done re-shelving. Twilight would be proud…if she were here, at least.”

“Spike?”

I call into the huge room, trying to find the young, purple dragon that should be easy to spot, considering his noticeably colored scales. Glancing around the floor, I see that it’s now near-spotless and all the books that littered the ground this morning are now neatly arranged onto the many shelves of the library around me. Did he re-shelve all the books Twilight left out all by himself? Wow, this kid’s determined.

“Up here!”

Gazing straight up, I find Spike waving down at me from the very top of an oddly flimsy ladder before starting on his way down to meet me. Thankfully not in any rush, he seems pretty careful as he climbs while I exchange greetings.

“Oh, hi Spike. Did you re-shelve the whole library by yourself?”

“Nah. I tried asking around for some help, but everyone was busy today! It doesn’t help much when Twilight was zonked out in bed and I had to use her old arranging list. She gets dozens of new books every week and I’m stuck guessing where they go…”

Spike mumbles something under his breath, but I can't really hear it. The first question popping into my mind has nothing to do with the state of the library, however.

“Is Twilight okay?”

Spike reaches the bottom of the ladder and turns to face me, eyes widening at the sight of my concern for Twilight. I mean, after all, I did cause her little ‘recovery period’ to break that spell Celestia put on her. I have a right to be worried and check in on her, at least.

“Ah, she woke up and left for Princess Celestia’s castle a few hours ago. It was weird too; she didn’t even say anything…but she looked okay.”

I let out a sigh of relief at this news. So she’s up and moving; that I can be thankful for. Still, should I trust her in Celestia’s hands- err, hooves? Judging by my rendezvous with her today, I can at least trust her to tell me the truth from here on. However, she’s so unpredictable…I have no clue what she’d do with Twilight now. Pushing the thought of any more bothersome Twilight behavior out of my mind, I start off towards the guest bedroom up the stairs.

“Well, as long as we know she’s alright, I won’t worry.”

“Yea, you’re right. If you need anything, let me know. I’m goin’ to bed. G’night, Marcus.”

“Night, Spike.”

I follow his yawn with one of my own as the lights in the house go dark, letting the natural light of the moon above shine through the windows. Thanks to this helpful illumination, finding my way to the bedroom is a simple task. I glance over to my bed and the night stand and notice a familiar book resting there, along with another piece of parchment with a royal seal and a quill in an ink jar.

I guess taking another crack at “Your Human and YOU” can’t kill me; I doubt it could get any more vulgar by this point. For now, though, I lie down in my bed and reach for the paper, thinking of how to summarize my day and...keeping in my mind that I’ve actually learned something.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Of all the things that you have done for me, letting me know that I should stick to my guns (do you have those in Equestria?) and take responsibility for my actions was definitely the most helpful. When you made that comment about what I’ve learned about the humans, I had trouble really answering you properly. Now that I think about it though, I see a deeper meaning behind it. How would I have thought that you did this for my benefit instead of your own gain when you gave me such a weird introduction on the day you brought me here? In any case, sans our little pow wow this morning, I was lucky enough to catch Rarity before I left Canterlot and I let her know how much I really do care about her. No matter what situations I end up finding myself in, what matters is that I love her, and I thank you for helping me realize that. Afterward, I dropped off Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres and spent a bit of time there thanks to a surprise visit by the one and only Rainbow Dash. I won’t say it’s the best decision I’ve made so far, but I can say it was…refreshing, if anything. Now having heard from Derpy again about how Pinkie Pie wants to see me as well as Twilight being in your care as of writing this, I know that I have something to look forward to, tomorrow. I think now, I’ll have another short read of Twilight’s book before getting some much deserved sleep. I look forward to seeing you and Luna again soon.

Signed,

Marcus Rook

Author's Note

Original posting date: 7/23/2012

A big chapter with a lot of story reveals and mending/building relationships with Rarity and Applejack, respectively.

"Your Human and YOU" (Second Chance)

Hey all, time for another stupid yet totally required introduction here. Once again, this is an optional chapter and REALLY shouldn’t be read if you enjoy the sanctity and at least decent writing of the main story. This is an excerpt from a fictional book with Marcus’ comments as he reads in (italicized parentheses). If you’d like a good laugh and maybe a little bit of extra story, then feel free to read this. If not, PLEASE DON’T.

In case you’re still here, enjoy.

(Okay, let’s see to what extent Miss Freeze Pop here has gone into detail this time.)

Mares / Females
-About
-Taking It to The Next Level
-In The Bedroom
-Tips

About

Time for a purely hypothetical situation: let’s say you’re at a party (Oh boy, that’s too hard for my brain to handle.) and you’re looking around to find who’s hot and who’s not. If your interest just happens to drift towards a human, chances are you’ll notice the dancing females. Also known as a “wo-man,” these females are the mare equivalent of humans. As such, this kind of relationship isn’t exactly commonplace.

Now, I’ll admit that I’ve never had a long-term relationship with a woman (Then, why are you writing this?), so most of this section, as well as anything from a stallion’s point of view, is based on testimonies from other ponies. That doesn’t mean that I haven’t spent some time with a few females, myself. After all, who couldn’t notice their amazing, shapely bodies day in and day out? (What am I getting myself into, here?)

The soft, tender skin; the perfect, supple breasts just begging to be sucked on; and even her own hot and ready mound perfect to just pounce on and- (Thanks. I just laid down to rest, too. Moving on…)
A change of pace can be very nice, ladies, just keep that in mind. Also, if you’re one of those old-fashioned mares who don’t see the appeal of being with anypony other than a stallion; wake up and join the rest of us, granny.

A lot of mares find it easier to have a partner of the same sex as opposed to a stallion or even a male human. This can be for any number of reasons: men can be intimidating, some find the relationship to be simpler, or it could just be your own preference. The benefits of having an intimate relationship with a human of the same gender will become apparent if you both truly care for one another. From here on, we’ll assume that you’re a very lucky mare who’s done just that for the sake of an example. (Which couldn’t be farther from the truth.)

Just like you, females can be hesitant to admit that they might be sexually attracted to the same sex. However, it’s not really a question of letting your partner know that you’re interested or not. Rather, you should play around a little and let her come to you. It’s like a game of cat & mouse, only with more pussy involved. (Seriously? That has got to be one of the most…I feel dumber just having read that.)

When you both know, trust me, it’ll get hot. The passion you feel is surely able to outweigh any taboo either of you might have. Anything can set you off: her fingers on your fur, the feeling of her smooth body against yours, and when you kiss…let’s just say that it’s a completely different ball game. (Is this girl bisexual?...Why am I even questioning it at this point?) I’m not here to talk about the why, though; it’s time to talk about the how.

(Skipping ahead for this one.)

In The Bedroom (I can hear the oral sex talk coming from a mile away.)

If you know that your partner is physically attracted to you, through verbal acknowledgement or just plain leading you on, then it should be relatively easy to get them in the mood. While you may choose to let a female come to you when dealing with first timers, it would be a better idea to be less passive and more encouraging in the bedroom. (Obviously, the best thing to do is wear a sign that says “Open for Business;” that’ll reel ‘em in.)

If you’re attempting to explore a little, then you could always choose to go down on your partner. (Called it.) From what I’ve heard, most mares enjoy tasting the sweet honey pot between a woman’s legs, describing the flavor as “tangy” and comparing it similarly to a mare’s own hot sex, for those not experienced in such matters.

When it comes to foreplay, you should never ignore her erogenous zones. The neck, ears, shoulders, and thighs are just as important on a woman as they are on a mare. Whenever you try to arouse your partner, pay special attention to these oft-forgotten areas and you’ll do just fine.

If there’s one thing this gender loves, it’s skillful usage of the mouth as well as inventiveness in bed. Speaking of, here’s another word to those grannies out there who think a mare and female can’t love each other without a penis involved; we girls love our toys, and we know how to have fun with them. (Okay, that’s enough. I draw the line at talk of sex toys.)

(Alright, what’s the next section? It can’t be worse than this.)

Stallions/Males (Oh god, no! ABORT! ABORT! Find something else, quick!)

Straight From The Human’s Mouth (Still a pretty lame title, if you ask me.)

I never expected to fall in love when I walked into an ice cream parlor two years back, (Two years with a pony?) and I certainly didn’t expect it to be with a mare who just so happened to be the owner. Before I met Freeze Pop, I didn’t know anything about Human-Pony relationships and had no idea what to expect if I ever got involved with someone who wasn’t a woman. (This sounds…strangely familiar.) The thing is, once I got to know her, it didn’t matter to me. I got comfortable with her, I could share anything I needed to, and when it got to a point where we could be intimate, I knew that love could break any boundaries. The beautiful form of a pony should be appreciated just as much as that of a human, if not moreso. To all of you ponies out there, I can safely say that, thanks to my wife, I know that all we really need is a step in the right direction. So, don’t be afraid of humans and we won’t be afraid of you. I think we can take our relationship to the next level if we really try. I only wish I could write better so I could express my thoughts as eloquently as my wife can, but for now, this is good enough.

Good luck and Celestia bless,

James Pop

(Huh. He was a wise man for his time. I can see that these two really shared a common goal at the time, even if it wasn’t quite as “eloquently expressed” as poor James here would’ve hoped. I’m happy for them, at least.)

Final Word (I guess if it has a section for wrapping it up, I might as well end it here.)

No matter what anypony could ever tell you, in this book or otherwise, there’s nothing to be ashamed about loving and caring for a human. Being able to express yourself as intimately as you want is absolutely necessary for a healthy relationship. That first step you take won’t hinder your life or what other ponies think of you unless you let it.

If you find the right partner and use the tips in this book properly, to benefit both of you of course, then I think that everything will work out just fine. I hope you’ve enjoyed all the information I’ve brought to your attention and I look forward to diving into the specifics in future books! Thanks for reading!

Your one-stop shop for all things pop,
- Freeze Pop

(That’s all I really need to read. Having had a little bit of everything [except for stallions] and seeing what these two had, I can say I admire her tenacity. Against the taboos they faced as well as the distance that having a relationship like this could have implied, all these two wanted to do was love each other and teach others how to love, regardless of species. It’s kind of childish, when I really think about it, but it’s also noble. Freeze Pop, I know you can’t see me, but…I’m smiling. Thanks.)

(Now that that’s done and over with, I can get back to my own situation. I can’t say that reading that book was entirely fruitless, thanks to the perspective of a mare thrown into the mix, but it was a bit of a time waster. I’m feeling pretty tired having read what I could, though, so now I think it’s best if I just get some sleep. I don’t want Luna to catch me awake and start talking to me when I’m this sleepy, after all.)

Reflections / Day 5

I feel warm sunlight washing over me as my eyes gradually open. What’s this? I’m not being woken up by someone else for once? Heh, it must be my birthday.

Sitting up in bed, I take a deep, refreshing breath of the accompanying silence as my eyes scan the area for any hidden presence. Thankfully, there’s nothing; no purple horns, no yellow wings, and not even any green scales forcing me out of bed in one way or another. Being able to set my own pace is a nice change.

Unfortunately, I don’t think it’s early enough for me to shrug off my awakening and fall back into this (actually fairly cozy) bed to sleep some more. Rising from my position and carefully sliding the covers off of me, I manage a soft smile to myself while I start my fifth day here in Equestria.

As I get changed, I can’t help but stop and think about just how long I’ve been here. Four days of more drama and unnecessary conduct than I can shake a stick at has been quite a lot for me to handle. Can I really make it through the rest of my week, knowing what I’ve been up to since the start?

Speaking of unnecessary sexual conduct, I duck into Twilight’s room to see if she’s back from Celestia’s castle yet. I peer in, to no avail, as the sleeping purple unicorn that would normally be found lying here is nowhere in sight on this morning. At the very least, I hope she’s alright. I can’t imagine how the “recovery process” must be if she’s still over there.

Turning back around to head downstairs, however, I spy a different purple visage over the railing. Said form is sporting enough green scales to allow me to identify it as the friendly neighborhood dragon, Spike. From what I can see, he seems to be reading a magazine and relaxing in his bed-like basket near the kitchen.

Giving the wooden wall to the side of me a slight tap, the distinct sound it makes alerts Spike to my presence and I smile at the slight jump he gives. He whips his head around to locate the source of the sound and catches my smile looking back at him as he responds.

“Oh, hehe. Hey, Marcus. Finally awake, huh?”

“Yeah. It felt good to get the chance to sleep in, for once.”

I’m not entirely sure what time it is, but it doesn’t really bother me enough to feel the need to ask. Although, seeing Spike just sitting here instead of doing any assistant work makes me a bit curious.

“What are you up to today, Spike?”

He looks up from behind the magazine yet again (which reads ‘Archaeology Monthly: The Find of The Century!’ in big, obnoxious red letters) with an annoyed glance as he blandly responds.

“Nothin’. I did the housework yesterday and Twilight isn’t even here to run the library. I’m takin’ the day off.”

Spike seems like a kid who’d avoid working to relax, but taking the whole day off seems like a bit too much. In contrast to his previously bored appearance, his face suddenly brightens into a wide smile in that familiar ‘I’ve got an idea!’ expression that I’ve come to see fairly often.

“Wait, Marcus! I know what we can do!”

“We?”

“You wanna hit the Ponyville Spa?”

A spa? Of all places to suggest, I would never have thought that Spike would pick a spa. Then again, I suppose there’s no real reason for me to object to the idea. After all, I could use a little bit of rest and relaxation after the events of these past few days. If anything, I think Rarity would want me to pamper myself if I were to ever get the chance. Apparently, opportunity knocks at the strangest of times.

“Uhh, sure. I guess there’s no harm in going to the spa today.”

I never really thought about spending some time to hang out with Spike. It might just be the refreshing break I need, considering the fact that all I’ve been around lately are female ponies and Spike just so happens to be the exact opposite of them; a male dragon. I highly doubt that anything could go wrong with him around, but I hope I’m not jinxing myself by saying that.

Spike, seemingly in agreement, nods and practically hops out of his basket, leaving his half-folded magazine inside. My eyes follow him as he fetches what appears to be a small cardboard sign with a rubber band before heading towards the door. He makes a sort of gesture as he calls back to me while reaching for the doorknob.

“Come on, it’ll be fun!”

He hangs the sign on the front of the door and leaves the library behind, making me curious as to what he’s so excited about. Chuckling as I follow suit, I pass the doorway and casually close the entrance to the library. Spotting the sign, however, I take a second to read the (fairly well-written) words adorning it.

“Out to Lunch. Be back, ~~soon~~ whenever.”

The word ‘soon’ is crossed out in red marker and ‘whenever’ is scribbled below it in pen. Nicely done, Spike. Nicely done.

I’m greeted by a warm, positive environment as I enter the Ponyville Spa. The elegant furnishing and elaborate tiling in the front desk area is enough to let me know that this is quite the fancy (and probably expensive) business. Standing at attention in front of the desk is an attractive earth pony, looking over at Spike and I with a very welcoming smile.

Her soft features and makeup compliment her rather short mane and tail, letting her bright pink coat stand out in stark contrast. As my eyes linger for a moment, hers seem to do the same before Spike snaps his dull-looking claws together and announces.

“Two full-course treatments, please!”

The earth pony hears him and uses the pen in her mouth to write on a small clipboard placed to the side of her. Once again, I find the dexterity of a pony’s mouth to be highly skilled, considering the lack of opposable thumbs to use simple tools. Dropping the pen into a nearby cup shortly afterwards, I watch as the pony steps away from the desk and greets us with a bow before speaking up.

“It would be a pleasure to service you today, monsieur.”

Whoa, that is a thick accent she has. She smiles while looking over at the two of us before starting off and following a path marked by arrows that read “Sauna.” Spike follows behind her and I take the chance to question him on his previous order.

“What exactly is the ‘full-course treatment,’ Spike?”

“Nothin’ big. We relax in the sauna a bit, then a quick massage, and finally they’ll sharpen our claws and send us on our way.”

“...Right.”

I’ll assume that Spike must come here often if he already knows what he’s gotten us into. I catch him glancing around in several directions as we walk forward, seemingly looking for something in a not-so-sneaky manner. Paying it no mind, and returning my gaze to the spa pony in front, I find the disorienting sight of there being not one, but two ponies walking together.

My eyes almost play tricks on me before I realize that, while they seem almost identical, their fur and mane color are opposites of one another. The pony on the right sports pink fur and a blue mane while the left has blue fur and a pink mane. Not only that, but they have slightly different cutie marks as well; both being a type of flower that I can’t quite identify. As they walk, however, I hear them whispering to each other without looking back to us.

“We have a new customer today, I see.”
“Oui. He seems a little shy for his first time.”
“He is kind of cute, too.”
“What are you suggesting, Aloe?”
“Maybe we...how you say...show him a good time?”
“Coquin! No flirting wiz a first timer! Let him be.”
“Ahh, so I will save all ze fun for you, no?”

An embarrassing silence follows that remark before a giggle escapes Aloe’s lips. The way they speak so casually about me once again makes me feel that maybe some ponies just aren’t used to flipping out at the sight of a human. What catches me off-guard is that comment about ‘fun.’

Leaning back over to Spike once more, I whisper quietly to him to manage an ounce of secrecy.

“Psst, Spike. Are those two ponies...you know...’together’?”

He looks at me with the most bewildered-looking face I’ve ever seen, having no idea what I’m implying. I don’t really expect him to know, in all fairness, but dropping a hint like that can’t be misconstrued too badly, can it?

“Whaddya mean? Like, here? They work together and they’re twin sisters, but that’s all I know.”

Well, I guess that’s all I needed. The ‘sisters’ bit explains their appearance, but then there’s still...Ehh, the less I think about it, the better.

Finally, we arrive at our destination; the warm humidity of the nearby sauna in stark contrast to the usually cool environment of the previous hallway. The dressing room we find ourselves in is just as fancy as I expected it to be. Lining the walls are various decorations near lockers that I assume are for the more regular customers. On the nearest wall, however, is a rack full of towels for us to use; one of which just so happens to be smaller than the others and is most likely made for young Spike here.

The complementary spa ponies that led us in now stop midway into the room and are looking at us both with wide grins. Before speaking, the one on the right (I now remember that I didn’t catch her name) perks up and looks at me with direct intent as well as a hint of curiosity.

“Welcome to ze Ponyville spa! As zis is your first time here, we will be assisting you while you enjoy your care, and we shall do it as discreetly as we can, yes? My name is Aloe, and zis is my sister, Lotus, and-”

“Hello!”

“-and now you are free to discard any personal belongings before stepping into ze sauna. Ze first natural remedy for your stress is to sweat your troubles away!”

Aloe and Lotus walk into the sauna first, passing me and seemingly swishing their tails as their hips sashay in sync with one another. These two are quite welcoming, as they should be, and thankfully I can’t say that they’ve left any negative first impressions on me, as of yet. Now having some time, I undress and pull a towel close to me, wrapping my lower regions in it and keeping myself decent. Throwing a quick nod back to Spike, we both follow after the sisters.

Inside, I find a dark red room with mahogany-colored wooden seats along the walls. Lotus, now having a bucket of water near the coal pile in the center of the room, notices our entrance and smiles at me while dropping a ladle into the bucket. I smile back as I take my seat on the left side of the room and Spike sits himself down somewhere in the middle. Wordlessly, we each exchange glances before Aloe comes by, picking up the ladle with her mouth and pouring it over the hot coals.

Just like that, I feel almost blinded by the billowing steam that rises from the center of the room. Blinking a few times and barely making out the purple and green form to my left, my smile fades as I feel the first real round of intense sweating take hold of me.

I’m not really one to particularly enjoy the feeling of being in a sauna, but I wouldn’t say that it’s unpleasant. I note to myself that the sweat rolling off of my forehead is thankfully not caused by nervousness, for once. During the relaxed silence, however, Spike takes his chance to speak to me in all seriousness and poses a question.

“Do you have something on your mind, Marcus?”

When do I not, Spike? Aside from my own thoughts, I don’t get much of a chance to turn my brain off, even for just a few seconds. Not sure of how to answer the question, I merely sigh briefly before I’m interrupted by a follow-up question.

“Is there something going on between you and Twilight?”

Huh. Well, that’s a far more specific question. Spike’s a lot more observant than I give the little guy credit for. Deciding that the cat may very well be out of the bag, I figure that I might as well tell Spike what little I can, without going into too much detail, of course. His unflinching look of concern stares in my direction as I stand up and show him my back, once again revealing the marks on my back, almost like badges of some sort.

“It’s not just Twilight, Spike.”

I hear water pour over the coals behind me and feel the room get just a little bit steamier following my big reveal. Spike simply eyes me for awhile, most likely being confused at just what I’m showing him actually means. Finally, he manages to ask me in his simple way of questioning.

“You have a bunch of other ponies’ cutie marks on your back? Why?”

“I just kind of...really like them all.”

“So, what, you can’t decide or something?”

“No, it’s not like that. I know who I, uhh, really really like.”

“You mean your special somepony?”

“Heh, is that what they call it?...Yeah, it’s Rarity.”

Remembering Spike’s crush on her, I stumble over my words for a moment before I ask him.

“That doesn’t bother you, does it?”

With a dismissive hand wave, he shoos away my concern. Answering in a calm and relaxed tone, he speaks without any sort of malice or even surprise at my words.

“Nah, I’m not bothered. I’m more than happy just being a close friend of Rarity’s. As long as it means that I get to spend time around that vision of beauty, then I’ll be one happy dragon.”

“Close friend, huh?”

Those words actually hold real significance for me; it’s almost as if they’re the key to the lock that’s been plaguing my mind lately. Sometimes the simplest answer is just enjoying company and being thankful for what I have, and I can’t believe it took a young dragon for me to realize that.

“If you’re sure about how you feel about Rarity, then the rest don’t matter.”

Heh, Spike takes the words right out of my mouth, yet again. Looking over to him with a smile, I catch a glimpse of Aloe smiling at me as well before I close my eyes and take a deep breath. I think about just how accidentally wise this young reptile is before the steam clouds the room once more.

After some time passes, we follow the spa ponies out of the sauna and towards the room where we’ll be receiving our massages. I suppose if Spike thinks that a massage is a good idea, I have no right to complain. This trip to the spa is about relieving tension, right?

I contemplate whether or not I should compliment Spike for his help earlier, but before I even get the chance to do so, Lotus speaks up and shatters my thoughts instantly.

“You may lie down on either of zese and one of us will see to you in a moment.”

“We’ll go fetch ze oils.”

Oil? I wouldn’t think ponies would enjoy stuff like that sticking to their fur, but I guess I could be wrong. Spike hops onto the rightmost of the aforementioned beds and proclaims while the spa ponies disappear from sight.

“Oh, cool, this part’s great!”

Guess I can’t turn back now if he seems so excited about it. Leaving my towel on, I lie down lengthwise on the soft bed. With my face down through a hole on the top, I can see the uninteresting floor beneath. Looking at the tiles below, while nice, seems like it would get boring after a while with nothing going on.

Lifting my head up and looking over to Spike, I see that he’s laid himself face-down in a similar fashion and looks rather giddy as he sits there with his tail slightly raised. I can’t help but chuckle a little bit before I feel my head being moved back into place in the bed’s hole by a gentle nudge.

“Just relax. You are in good hooves, monsieur...”

“Rook.”

By the ensuing voice, I correctly assume the owner of said hoof to be one of the twins from before. The problem I’m having is that I haven’t the slightest idea of which one it is; their voices are practically interchangeable with one another. My mental guesses are halted in place as I feel warm massage oil sliding along my back and hear a squirting noise from the bottle that accompanies it.

Soon afterwards, I feel the familiar pressure of hooves pressing against my bare skin. However, this time the touching is more hesitant and curious than firm, almost reminding me of Rarity’s delicate hoof on my naked chest for the first time.

At the moment, the touching slowly transitions into slow rubbing motions as the experienced hooves massage me. Speaking of hooves, the pair that are now working my skin are by far the most talented I’ve ever felt. It’s as if my body is putty for molding under her ministrations.

“You like, yes?”

Oh, yes. I like very much. A sigh of my relieved muscle tension is my only response to that, and she giggles in return. Obviously, she must know that she’s doing her job well if she can elicit pleasant sounds from her clients. Hearing a similar sigh come from my right side, I listen and a rumbled exclamation soon follows.

“Ooooh yeeeaaah, that’s the ticket.”

“Monsieur Spike is certainly enjoying his massage, hmhm.”

Indeed, he is. Who could blame him, though? With hooves like theirs, he must be feeling pretty relaxed as his scales are tended to. I end up getting a little bit excited as the spa pony’s attention shifts to the lower region of my back. Near gulping in nervousness, I try not to think about what she might do while also secretly being intrigued by the idea. I should just...talk to Spike instead; keep my mind from wandering as far as my masseuse is.

“You know, I’ve only got a few days left in Ponyville and I get taken to a spa. Thanks, Spike.”

“I told you it was great. So, do you like Ponyville so far?”

“Well, yeah. There are a lot of interesting ponies around and it seems like a really friendly place, from what I’ve gathered.”

“That’s great! What have you been doing?”

“Uhh...”

Maybe I can just act like I haven’t done anything. I wouldn’t know how to eloquently word what I’ve been up to, anyway. A simple answer for a simple question, no need to overcomplicate things.

“N- Nothing, really. Just looking around; enjoying the scenery, you kno- Bwah!”

As I finish my sentence, I feel a light touch get dangerously close to my hips and, inadvertently, I let out a surprised yelp in response. The voice behind me apologizes immediately as I feel the hooves being hastily removed from my sides.

“Oh! I am so sorry, Monsieur Rook! Was that too low?”

“A- A little, yeah.”

I hear a soft giggle come from my side and can only guess that it’s from the other one of the twins, chuckling at my reaction. Her sister behind me, however, ends up stammering meekly as she continues.

“My sincerest apologies, I- I- I did not mean to- to-, I would never-”

“It’s okay. No big deal; just an honest mistake.”

My nervous laugh seems to calm her distress and keep her from thinking that I’ve been offended or anything like that. Honestly, I find her stumbling rather cute. It’s more befitting of a pony who doesn’t want to push anyone’s buttons; fairly unlike her sister, from what I can tell. Spike seems to ignore it, probably being too young to be bothered by something like that, and asks aloud.

“Well, if you like it here, then why not stay?”

“Because...”

I trail off, leaving my word hanging in the air like the meaningless explanation I would’ve tried to give. I guess I never really thought about seriously staying here. After all, I hadn’t put much thought into any days past my supposed week-long “trial stay.”

“...I haven’t really thought about staying. When I first arrived, I thought all the talking ponies and magic were weird beyond belief, but... I don’t know. I guess I learned to look past it and find the real beauty of this place, heh.”

“Tha’sh deep.”

I hear Spike’s muffled response and briefly wonder if he’s buried his face into the bed, preventing him from doing much talking as his small body gets worked over. Finishing my thought, I remark to Spike as the hooves behind me continue to rub oil into my naked flesh gently.

“I’m worried that I might be putting myself in a position that’s tricky to get out of, but...I guess what I’m saying is that I don’t really want to leave?”

My statement turns into a question as I begin to doubt myself. Just how sure about my decisions am I? Instead of leaving off on that note, however, I hear Spike shifting as he counters back to me in the simplest of answers.

“Ehh, I wouldn’t think about it too hard. Sounds confusing.”

I doubt that Spike is much of a ponderer, but I agree with him that it’s best to just drop the conversation at that while the feel of massaging hooves finally disappears. Feeling somewhat cold for a brief moment as the pleasant sensation I’d grown accustomed to stops, a following voice whispers in my ear and surprises me.

“You can turn over now.”

A fairly silent “nail-icure” followed the rest of my massage as I tried, in vain, to explain the concept of finger nails to the eager twins. Likening them to claws seemed to do the trick. Now, as Spike and I exit the back area of the spa, Aloe and Lotus return to the front desk, facing us with wide smiles.

Not saying a word, I glance over to Spike and he sighs as he reaches behind him, producing a wallet seemingly from nowhere. Reaching into it, he whispers up to me while covering his mouth

“This is how they get ya.”

“Oh, no no, Monsieur Spike. First-time customers are-…quel est ce mot…’free of charge!’”

Spike looks at them with an honest-to-goodness look of confusion as he puts his wallet back behind him. Hearing the doubt in his voice, I can only watch as he responds to Aloe’s (possibly surprising) generosity.

“Alright…Are you two feeling okay?”

“Of course! It would be rude of us if we did not freely offer our services to new customers! Not only zat, but Monsieur Rook seemed especially stressful.”

“I did?”

I begin to question their motives for their free service as well, just as confused as Spike is. Lotus is the first to speak up again, though, and teasingly threatens.

“Well, if you want us to charge you, that will be-“

“Uhh, no! That’s okay! Thanks for everything!”

Spike quickly interrupts her and starts on his way to the door, clearly not wanting to pay what I assume to be a large amount. I follow after him and look back to the spa ponies, who share a round of laughter before waving back at us and calling out.

“Have a nice day!”
“Come back any time!”

On our way out, I wave back at the twins and let the door close itself behind me. Looking down at Spike, I smirk and casually ask him.

“They’re usually pretty costly, huh?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe. Hey, if I can save my bits, I’m not gonna question it.”

Chuckling to myself, I can’t help but appreciate Spike’s laid-back personality now more than ever. I start off back into Ponyville’s town center, knowing full-well where our next destination is. Spike’s curiosity gets the better of him and he glances at me while following behind, asking.

“So, where are we going now?”

Gazing straight forward and wearing a smile I can’t help but hold as I think about it, I jokingly answer him.

“Patience, Spike. All will be revealed in time.”

“What are you, a monk?”

At long last, I find myself back at the same enticing gingerbread house for the third time in the past few days. Sugarcube Corner still gives me that “Come on in!” kind of welcoming vibe, what with its (most likely edible) exterior as well as the peppy ponies who produce pastries here. Spike seems as happy as I am to head into the, albeit surprisingly tame, candy-coated dream land as he smiles brightly and pipes up.

“Oh! Treats from Sugarcube Corner, eh? Good thing, too, ‘cause I’m starving.”

I can’t say that I’m surprised that Spike has a sweet tooth. Pushing open the stable door, I hold it nonchalantly to allow the little dragon to pass me by as I correct him.

“Well, we’re not really here for that, per se, but I think it’ll be a sweet surprise.”

In a comical fashion, Spike raises his eyebrow a little as if to question just what it is that I’m hinting at. I decide to leave the cryptic message at that as the store bell chimes above us, announcing our entrance to anyone who might hear it. Peeking around, I actually don’t see a pony working at the front counter for once. In fact, there doesn’t seem to be anyone around at all. Before I leap to any sort of clichéd conclusion, however, I hear a voice call from the back room in response.

“Just a second!”

Hmm…Of all the voices I’ve heard in Ponyville so far, this one is pretty unfamiliar to me. From what I can hear though, it has a sort of motherly quality to it, if that makes any sense. Fortunately, after a few short seconds, an entirely new pony appears from the kitchen carrying a plate between her teeth, as is common for ponies. On said plate is a slice of what looks to be lemon pie, a dessert that doesn’t particularly catch my attention, but is tasty nonetheless.

Silently taking in the mare’s features, I note her light crimson, whipped cream-esque style of mane, the very light cerulean fur wearing a frilly apron over it, as well as her slightly plump body type. I suppose that last part makes sense, considering she works in a bakery of all places. If she is a mother and a wife, then she certainly has aged well.

When she sets her sights on me, her eyes widen with surprise and she jumps back a few feet. Laughing light-heartedly, however, she composes herself and trots past the counter towards me. The mare addresses me with a perky voice as she expresses her shock.

“Oh! You scared me half to death, dear! You must be Pinkie’s new friend, right?”

“Uhh, yeah. And you are?”

“Cup Cake.”

She declares her name proudly but only gives a slight curtsy, showing how fairly modest she really is. Another voice calling from the back room interrupts her; this one being noticeably more masculine in tone as it asks.

“Who is it, honey bunch?”

“A friend of Pinkie, dear! Do you want to take a break and come meet him?”

“I don’t really have much of a choice at this point, sugar lump.”

As the mumbling voice draws closer, I spot a tuft of orange hair peek its way out from the kitchen before the doors open and an amber-colored pony with a less than fashionable striped bow tie steps through. The stubble he sports as well as the way he addresses Cup Cake here tells me that he’s most likely the hard working husband of hers. Catching me and Spike in his sight, he trots up beside his wife and speaks with an enthusiastic greeting.

“Well, hello there! We’ve heard a bit about you. Marcus?”

He extends his hoof to me and I give it a hearty shake. He’s rather strong for someone who looks so lanky. In comparison to his wife, he’s practically a stick with legs. Reluctantly, I admit to expecting that Pinkie Pie may have leaked some details about me to her guardians, here.

“Mhm, I figured as much. Pinkie must have talked about me, right?

“That young lady can be quite the chatterbox, sometimes.”

I’m inclined to agree, Mr. Cake. Seeing as the topic has shifted to Pinkie Pie, I take advantage of the opportunity to ask.

“Speaking of, have you two seen Pinkie today?”

Mrs. Cake walks back behind the counter, headed towards the kitchen and answers affirmatively.

“Just this morning. She said she went to talk to her friend Fluttershy, though, and that was almost two hours ago.”

Hmm, maybe she’s still there. A loud ‘ding’ sound rings out from inside the kitchen and Mrs. Cake hops up, gasping out before exclaiming happily.

“Oh my! That’s the cookies, honey.”

“Go ahead and scoop them out, honey bunch. And Spike…”

Mr. Cake turns his head and leans down to whisper to the little dragon.

“There’s some pie in it for you if you go help my wife in the kitchen.”

“Sure thing, Mr. Cake!”

Like the good-natured kid he is, Spike jumps at the offer and scampers off after Mrs. Cake, leaving Mr. Cake and I in the center of the room in silence. That silence is quickly broken, however, as he smiles genuinely and starts off by questioning me.

“Is it true that you’ve been having some lady troubles, son?”

Eh? How could he possibly-…Pinkie. Maybe she just doesn’t have any sort of understanding of the word “privacy.”

“Who told you?”

“Heh, you did. Just now.”

Oh. Well, I kinda walked right into that one. Still, why does it matter to him? Smirking and giving me that “I’m older and wiser” look, he continues talking as he stands on his hind legs to put one of his hooves over my shoulder.

“Ya see, when I was young, I didn’t have to worry about things like that. I wasn’t beating any mares off with a stick, believe it or not.”

I’m sure he must have been quite the lady killer, what with his gangly body and freckled face. I keep that aside to myself for the moment and listen while he speaks.

“Before I knew it, though, I met the mare of my life. All I had to my name was a ring and a dream, and all of this…”

He waves his other hoof to show off the many assortments of confectionaries lining the walls of Sugarcube Corner. I have to admit, I am very impressed by this couple-run bakery that seems to exude the love and care put into it, even through the desserts themselves. Looking at him after a moment of silence passes, I can see how this reflection brings a heartfelt smile to his face.

“…is just icing on the cake.”

I don’t know whether or not that last part was a pun, but I smile back as he glances at me, anyway.

“But you know how I got all of this, don’t you?”

Hard work? Money? Some other third thing? Not waiting for my guess, he answers his own question.

“It’s because when times got tough and I didn’t know what to do, I stuck by her side all the way. You should’ve seen me when Cup was going through her mood swings. She almost tried to burn the place down over a missing bag of muffins and I was such a wreck just trying to calm her down. Heh heh…heh…”

As he trails off of that comment with some nervous laughter, I can’t help but think that he shouldn’t have shared that tidbit of info with his loving wife in the next room over. However, he quickly clears his throat and continues, hoping that his next serious sentence will clear the air.

“The important thing is that when things go wrong, you just have to be there. Do you understand?”

“In a roundabout way…yeah, I think I do.”

“’Atta boy.”

He nudges my shoulder in a playful manner and lands himself back on all four hooves once again. I chuckle, reassuring him that I appreciate his, albeit slightly misguided, attempt at sage advice. I’m not sure why he felt the need to tell me that, but I’ll just keep it in mind so his effort isn’t wasted.

Bringing me out of my thoughts is a loud, chewing sound coming from none other than Spike as he rejoins us with Mrs. Cake following close behind. She’s carrying a tray full of cookies on her head, balanced on top of a baker’s hat that must keep the hot tray from touching her hair and coat. Mr. Cake spots his wife and dashes over, picking up the tray between her bare teeth and rests it on the counter top beside her. Mrs. Cake looks genuinely surprised at his gentlemanly act, and notes to him with a slight stammer.

“You- You didn’t have to do that, Sweetie.”

“I know.”

Mr. Cake pulls his wife close and daringly draws her into a loving kiss that, thankfully, Spike misses as he finishes the food in his mouth and eyes the cookies on the counter. A bright red blush appears on the mare’s face as she is clearly taken aback by the sudden show of affection from her husband. She doesn’t pull off right away, however, instead choosing to welcome the sensation by closing her eyes and leaning into the kiss for a few fleeting moments. Finally, Mr. Cake breaks away from her lips hesitantly and gives both of them time to catch their breath before finishing his previous statement.

“I did it because I wanted to, sugar lips.”

“Oh, you.”

They really are quite the couple, aren’t they? Not forgetting my original goal, however, I start off towards the exit to leave the two love birds be and remark to Spike.

“Come on, Spike. We’re goin’ to Fluttershy’s house to see if Pinkie’s around.”

Spike catches up to me at the door and we both take a moment to glance at the couple behind us. Both of them seem solely focused on each other’s eyes and don’t bother to look at us on our way out. We should probably get going before they end up in a far more compromising position.

“And then she levitated the whole Ursa Minor, all by herself, waaaay over Ponyville and back to its cave! Boy, was Trixie ticked off, hehe.”

“Twilight’s that good, huh?”

“I just think she doesn’t give herself enough credit, sometimes.”

Spike converses with me for a short while about Twilight, whom he considers to be both a surrogate mother and a good friend, as we walked through the wide, grassy field. I still don’t know how exactly a baby dragon came into her care, but I’ll save that for another time. For now, I rap my knuckles across the door to Fluttershy’s home, briefly wondering what Pinkie Pie could be over here talking about.

In all seriousness, I don’t think my guess is anywhere near as silly and random as the truth. Instead of the door creaking open slowly as I expect it to, it swings open violently and almost takes my head off as it slams into the side of the house. Directly in front of me, I see, not a face of warm comfort and kindness, but one of anger and a hint of betrayal. Staring into my eyes with annoyance is none other than Rainbow Dash, looking like she’s got half a mind to tackle me right there on the spot. She attempts to hide her first impression at my arrival as she begins to speak, however.

“Hmph, took ya long enough.”

Huh? I’m expected? Naturally, to get a feel for what I’m missing here, I ask.

“What’s going on?”

“What’s going on!? Pinkie’s a wreck back here!”

“What!?”

I try to look past her and into the room, but she blocks attempts left and right like I’m nothing. Damn it, I just want to see if Pinkie’s alright. Why is she stopping me?

“What is your problem, Rainbow Dash?”

“Fluttershy and I are already here cheering Pinkie Pie up, so take Spike and hightail it out of here if you know what’s good fo-“

“Oh. Hi, Marcus.”

That soft greeting can only come from the pink-haired pony standing behind Rainbow Dash with a look of pure concern showing through. In an effort to appeal to the more reasonable party here, I call to Fluttershy from behind Dash’s imposing glare.

“Fluttershy, can I come in? I want to see Pinkie Pie.”

“Sure. She wants to, um, see you, too.”

Good enough for me, and apparently it’s good enough for Rainbow Dash as well, who groans in response to her friend’s permission of my entrances before moving away and letting the door slide open. I take a few steps inside as Spike and I immediately survey the living room, finding the same empty furniture and pet accessories as always. Unfortunately, neither of us find any sign of Pinkie Pie. Spike feels the need to chime up as he looks around.

“I don’t see her in here. Where’s Pinkie Pie?”

Fluttershy points her hoof behind her and answers calmly.

“She’s in my room with-“

“Marcus!”

“Derpy? Oof!”

I’m quick enough to identify the voice as the lovable pegasus Derpy, but not quite fast enough to react to being roughly forced to the floor. Looking up, I see that the once-bubbly gray mare is standing over me with one of the meanest scowls I’ve ever seen. It’s a completely different look for her, even if her eyes are still crossed all the while. I can’t get a single word in before she yells angrily at me and we become the center of attention in the room.

“What did you do to Pinkie, Marcus!?”

“How do I know? I just got here!”

“She’s sad because of you; I just know it!”

‘Because of me?’ What happened? Fluttershy appears to the left of me and uses her wings to hover next to Derpy, clearly trying to reason with her via a calming tone of voice.

“I think it’s best for Marcus to at least see Pinkie, umm, if that’s okay with you, Derpy.”

Like a devil on her opposite shoulder, the hot-blooded Rainbow Dash flies herself to Derpy’s other side and argues.

“No way! He’ll only make it worse! I haven’t seen Pinkie Pie this upset since the ‘birthday’ incident.”

The what? Derpy looks confused as well but shakes her head and focuses her stare at me once again. I really didn’t come here expecting an argument to break out, and especially not on top of me.

“Yeah! Can’t you see that Pinkie-“

“-Is sitting right here and can hear everything you’re saying?”

A voice calls from another room, sounding distant but strangely familiar. Having only one guess as to whom it can be, I sit up and look to the source of the voice. Where I had seen a closed door before, now I see it wide open and a figure sitting inside. Everyone goes silent and Derpy slowly lifts herself off of me, allowing me to stand up and stare into the room like the others beside me. I glance over to Fluttershy for a moment, who just stares straight forward, mouth agape, before glancing at me and nodding. I know I have to go in first.

Slowly, I take my first few steps carefully into what I now recognize as the bedroom that Fluttershy and I, err…’bonded’ in. The figure on the bed sits with its back to me, but the pink fur gives away that it’s the energetic pony known as Pinkie Pie. There’s something off about her appearance, though. Her hair isn’t poofy at all anymore; it looks droopy and flat, almost as if all energy and volume had been sucked out of it. Not only that, but her slouching posture makes her appear very depressed. Finally, after I can take the stunned silence no longer, I stand at the foot of the bed and quietly ask.

“Pinkie Pie? Are you alright?”

At first, she says absolutely nothing. My words hang in the air and I start to feel a little creeped out. After a few seconds pass, she draws out a long sigh and speaks up.

“I’m just…fine.”

I hear a sniffle follow that, directly contradicting what Pinkie Pie had just said and signifying that she is not, in fact, ‘fine.’ I hesitantly take a seat next to her and calmly talk to her in a soothing voice.

“You don’t sound fine. Can you please tell me what’s wrong?”

“I said I’m fine! Leave me alone.”

Lashing out and pouting in an obscenely cute way, she turns away from me and folds her forelegs over one another. Resisting the urge to chuckle in response, I see through Pinkie’s lie easily and call her out on it.

“Is that what you really want?”

I lean closer and gently place my hand on her shoulder, silently reassuring her. I just want her to tell me the truth, that’s all. Surprisingly, she immediately turns around and I get a close view of her face. She’s bawling her eyes out, just before she rests her head on my chest to hide herself from view once more. I can hear the tears flowing out as she sobs an answer to me.

“No…”

Behind me, I hear hoofsteps of our concerned friends funneling into the room and surrounding the two of us. No one says anything for a few seconds, and the silence weighs heavy on me as I don’t really know what to say. Thankfully, Fluttershy surprises us all as she chirps up quietly.

“We’re your friends, Pinkie. We’re here for you.”

She’s right, and I think Pinkie Pie knows that it’s true. I reach my free hand down and curl it through Pinkie’s straightened mane; even now it clings to my hand with its thickness. With a sigh, Pinkie glances behind her at Fluttershy and woefully replies.

“I know. It’s just…”

She turns back to me, a sad yet honest frown showing as she continues.

“I feel like you’ve been avoiding me, Marcus. I was afraid you were gonna leave me, like- like everypony else.”

“What?”

My surprise is heard around the room, echoing off the walls before Spike, for some reason, follows my lead and dramatically gasps. I ignore it and focus back on Pinkie, staring unflinchingly all the while. Why would she think like that? I would never go out of my way to avoid Pinkie Pie. She continues to stammer as she seems to sob through her emotionally charged words.

“You- You’ve been all over the place and I never get to see you and- and then- and then I threw Derpy her party and you ran out and I- I didn’t even get to-“

“Shh, it’s okay; I’m here. Don’t cry in front of your friends. They’re worried sick about you.”

I try to console her as best as I can, something I never thought I’d have to do for Pinkie Pie.

“I know, but…you have to leave soon and I just wanted to have some more fun together.”

I chuckle heartily. That’s why she was so upset? Clearly not amused, however, Pinkie almost glares at me and I quickly stop, choosing to smile nervously through the threatening stare. Speaking from the heart, I rest my forehead on the sad, pink mare’s and dive back into those bright cerulean pools for the first time in several days.

“Pinkie Pie, I don’t want you to think like that. I would never ignore or avoid you. You’re a fun-loving, hard partying pony and, what’s more, you’re my friend. We can have fun any time you want.”

“Really!? You mean it?”

Her frown literally flips itself upside down in the same comical fashion that I’ve come to expect from her. Enjoying her surprise, I hold my head high and give an enthusiastic nod in response before brightly exclaiming.

“Any time you want.”

Upon hearing my words, Pinkie Pie leaps into mid-air as her hair somehow ‘poofs’ back out in celebration. I can’t help but smile at her reaction; she is who she is, after all. Landing back down on her rump, the once-sad pony brightens her smile and pulls me into a tight hug. Without a hint of sadness remaining in her voice, she asks me.

“You promise you won’t leave?”

The question catches me off-guard for a moment and I end up hesitating. She cares about me enough to make me promise? She doesn’t really need me around…does she?

I take a few seconds to glance back to our friends around us. Varying smiles from all three mares encourage me to say something while Spike grins and gives me a thumbs-up with his clawed hand. Brushing my fingers along her signature cotton candy styled mane, I reply in earnest.

“I promise.”

Pinkie, clearly satisfied with my promise, pulls away and looks into my eyes, perhaps checking to see if I’m being honest with her. Of course, the result comes back successful and she continues her seemingly never-ending smile. Derpy stands across from us and claps her hooves together as if she’s a studio audience to this particular scene and comments joyfully.

“Yay! Pinkie’s better again!”

Rainbow Dash gives Derpy a confused look, probably wondering to herself why her wall-eyed friend decided to announce that, but quickly shrugs it off as nothing. Spike and Fluttershy just seem pleased that their friend Pinkie is back to her old self, as am I. Pinkie, however, suddenly changes expression once more.

Only this time, it isn’t a look of depression or even remote sadness at all. She narrows her eyes and winks a few times; her eyelashes fluttering rapidly before she speaks in a hushed tone.

“What about right now?”

“What do you mean?”

I ask in a quiet whisper myself, not knowing if our nearby friends can make out what we’re saying in the otherwise silent room. Pinkie Pie giggles before deciding that showing me is better than telling and promptly pulls me into a light kiss. Now, Pinkie? Besides a slight bulge in surprise, I don’t offer her sudden kiss any real reaction. It’s probably because I can once again feel that blessed taste sensation rolling across my lips as she kisses me. Before it gets too out of hand, Pinkie pulls away slightly and I immediately hear the embarrassed responses from the nearby pegasi in turn.

“O- Oh my…”
“Uhh…”
“Oooh…”

Lastly, Spike just stares in silence, unable to form any real response to this sight. Rainbow Dash is the first to speak up again, chuckling nervously as she does so.

“Oh, heh, I just remembered! I asked Derpy about what she thought of my new trick earlier and totally forgot.”

“You did?”

Derpy, being as naïve as she is, genuinely questions Rainbow’s attempt at an excuse to leave. Dash quickly glares at Derpy before almost growling out.

“Yeah, I did. Now, come on.”

Seemingly trying to escape from this awkward situation as fast as possible, she grabs Derpy’s hoof and flies out of the room. In tow, Derpy’s distaste for being dragged away can be heard as they exit.

“Awww.”

Spike only stares after them as they go and then redirects his gaze at Pinkie and I. Chuckling half-heartedly, he shuffles his way out the door while coming up with a quick and obvious lie.

“Uhh, I think I hear Twilight calling me. I’ll see ya later, bye!”

As soon as he leaves and only Fluttershy remains, she immediately takes on a look of sheer disorientation as her face reddens. The fact that Pinkie Pie has been holding her forelegs around me in a romantic entanglement this entire time is also certainly not helping. Slowly, step by step, Fluttershy inches herself towards the door until she’s managed to keep just a creak open behind it. She peeks through as she closes it, quietly whispering to us.

“I’ll just, uhm…leave you alone, now.”

Now, only Pinkie and I are left in the bedroom and I consider frantically questioning her actions to be a safe idea by this point.

“Pinkie! Why’d you do that?”

“Because I wanted to. Unless…you didn’t think that was fun? Oh, I’m so sorry, Marcus! I just thought that-“

I stop Pinkie before she goes on an apologizing spree.

“No, no, nothing like that. Of course it was…nice, but there’s a time and a place for doing that.”

Her face takes on a slightly downtrodden look and it almost worries me that she might shift back to her droopy mane style and depressing attitude again. Thankfully, she speaks up and doesn’t let my comment affect her too much.

“I understand, but…we can still have a little bit of fun, right?”

“Heh, sure. Just a little bit.”

We both smile genuinely at one another before I start to notice Pinkie Pie nudging herself closer to me. Shifting her body, she sweeps her hind legs over my lap and ends up perched on my thighs at the foot of the bed. Her face only gets closer until I see her close her eyes as her lips are brought back to mine. Hell, I even close my eyes as the sweet taste returns in full force once again.

Almost as if she misses me more than she let on, she moans into my mouth cutely and pulls me deeper into the kiss. Feeling even more daring, Pinkie slides her tongue into my mouth and I hesitantly allow her to explore as she sees fit. Our tongues constantly smoothing over one another proves to be quite a bit for me to handle.

It isn’t just her tongue moving around, however, as her hips begin to squirm in my lap and provoke the intended reaction on my part. Pinkie, noticing the obvious bulge under her, giggles into my mouth and breaks away once more. Right away, she laughs openly before holding a hoof to her lips to contain her giggling while she attempts to speak.

“Oh! Heehee, I’m sitting on your thing, aren’t I?”

“Well…yeah.”

“Well, let’s give it some air, already!”

Wait, what? Before I can manage even a confused grunt, Pinkie hops off of my lap and is between my legs in less than two seconds. I find her speed rather impressive, all things considered, and blink once before all of a sudden my pants are undone! Did she just…with her mouth? I shake my head, unwilling to admit that even Pinkie Pie is that capable.

“You sure have some weird talent, Pinkie Pie.”

As I say that, Pinkie is already gripping the waistband of my briefs with her teeth, ready to pull them down but stopping to respond to me.

“I can do a cartwheel, too! Wanna see? Oops, sorry. Gotta focus.”

Something tells me that Pinkie gets easily distracted. Wearing a steeled look of determination, she skillfully uses her teeth to pull my briefs and pants down to my ankles. When she looks back up and returns her glance to my now revealed member, her first reaction is to grasp it and immediately start stroking it up and down with little to no care for pacing herself.

“Wow, it’s even bigger than last time! You really like my kisses, don’tcha?”

I choose not to offer any sort of response to that. Instead of waiting, however, Pinkie continues to stroke me eagerly, now with both hooves as she gets an even closer look. She’s treating it like a new toy of some sort, considering her haphazard motions and near constant giggles.

Finally getting so close that her snout touches the sensitive head, she gives a decisive lick and causes me to shudder as the sensation rolls through me. Stopping for just a moment to tap her chin with her hoof, she ponders aloud.

“Hmm, I’ve never blown a thing like this before. The top’s all funny-looking…oh well!”

Just like that, Pinkie Pie closes her eyes happily and opens her mouth as wide as she can in front of me before dropping it in one quick motion. Unsurprisingly, she takes the entire length into her spacious mouth and clamps down on it, causing me to yelp in response.

She doesn’t seem bothered by my jump of surprise, clearly now very occupied with her own actions. Pinkie’s lips form a tight seal over my shaft and she begins to slide it out until it grazes her lips and back in until it reaches the back of her throat. While she isn’t doing much with her tongue, I can feel it along the bottom of my cock and her effort on sucking the entire thing more than makes up for it.

Oddly, however, when she slides off of me, she actually blows air and saliva on it, as if she takes the name of the act literally. I’ve got no reason to complain, though. Even with her unusual technique, Pinkie Pie is still succeeding at bringing me close to the brink of my approaching orgasm. Thinking that this may have gone a bit too far from what I had intended to happen, I eke out a warning.

“Okay, that’s enough Pinkie. You can- unh…stop now.”

Throwing me a confused glance and a muffled response, Pinkie quickly pulls her mouth off of me and retorts adamantly.

“And miss out on your yummy stuff? Are you crazy?”

Am I crazy? Pinkie, I don’t think it’s fair of you to ask that. Especially not when you’re holding my cock aimed at your mouth and stroking me…furiously…with both hooves…and licking the underside like that is gonna make me-!

“Gah! Wait!”

Like a hose, spurt after spurt of my hot cum shoots into Pinkie’s mouth and coats her face and mane. All the while, I groan with each release as she keeps stroking me and coaxing more and more out until she gets every last drop. Pinkie Pie, with an expression so giddy you’d think she won the lottery, exclaims as the liquid covers her face

“Woo! Look at it go!”

I think she may have gotten a bit too excited. I don’t get much of a chance to reply through my inconsistent breaths, unfortunately, and can only watch as Pinkie releases my now-flaccid member from her grasp and sits back with a blissful expression on her face. Considering her eccentricity, I can only imagine what this pink mare will do next.

With another cute laughing fit, I see her tongue somehow extend out of her mouth and lap up all the excess cum on her face and mane in one slurp. Gathering it all and swallowing, she licks her lips one final time and expresses her obvious glee.

“You sure let out a lot that time, Marcus. Hehe, thanks!”

I have no words for how capably ridiculous Pinkie Pie is.

“N- No problem, Pinkie. Are we done having fun yet?”

“Not yeeeet! There’s one more thing I wanna try.”

I let out a tired sigh and close my eyes, reluctant to participate in whatever it is that Pinkie Pie is plotting. I quickly get an answer when I feel the mass of Pinkie’s bottom once again land in my lap. Grunting, I feel her fur immediately start to rub against my naked thighs in a pleasant feeling that’s hard to describe.

However, when I open my eyes again, I see that Pinkie is seated away from me and her back arches up as she sits on me without a care. Not only that, but her mane is close enough to brush itself on my face yet again and I can smell that sweet confectionary scene that she carries with her.

Suddenly, I hear Pinkie Pie giggle once more before she starts rocking her hips back and forth on my crotch slowly. Almost teasingly, her giggles become more seductive in tone, leading me to believe that she’s enjoying this. At first, I’m enjoying the, err…contact, but then I feel something wet between her legs, causing my loins to stir a bit as I ask.

“Uhh, Pinkie, what are you doing?”

“Getting us both ready, duh. This is the best part! Rubbing on your thing makes me so excited!”

Getting us ready for the best part? Wait, hold on. That is not what I came for, Pinkie. I try to retort in some way, but she starts to rub her thin pussy lips along my shaft with more intent than before. Needless to say, as she presses herself on me, my member ends up poking out from between her legs as it rises to the occasion. Pinkie Pie, of course, chuckles at the sight and looks back at me with narrowed, lust-filled eyes.

“I bet it feels good, huh?”

I grunt once more and she drops the teasing expression, returning to her usual, overly giddy smile. Her lubrication is definitely having an effect on me, though, and if I don’t say something now, I might not be able to hold myself back.

“Are you sure about doing this, Pinkie?”

In response, she grinds her rump on me harder, toying with me further which I know that she loves to do. I can’t say that her soft body and moist sex rubbing on me is unpleasant, but this isn’t exactly the best position to be in if-…Is that what I think it is?

“Whoops! Hehe, it slipped in.”

D- Damn it, Pinkie Pie. I can’t see in front of her, but I can definitely feel myself lodged within her hot depths. For a few moments, I can only sit here as the pink mare’s body heat overwhelms me. Combined with my own rising temperature, there must be a heat wave going on where our bodies connect.

Pinkie Pie, ever eager to continue, lifts herself off of me slowly before dropping her hips back down on me with a contented sigh. Repeating the action once more, I groan as her ridiculously wet sex sucks on me with no chance of letting go. Pinkie, herself, even lets out soft moans as she enjoys bouncing on top of me.

“Oooh, why stop when it feels so gooood?”

“Pinkie Pie, I don’t…”

I trail off as Pinkie starts to move slightly faster, clenching me tighter inside her. She must really want me if she’s behaving like this. Unexpectedly, Pinkie cranes her neck and turns to kiss me, allowing our tongues to mingle once more as the sweet taste returns to my lips. Urging me to take over with a light lick inside following a moan, Pinkie allows my hands to rest on her sexy flanks. With newfound control, I thrust upwards into her burning desire and she releases the kiss as her eyes roll up in bliss.

I smirk at the silly face she makes as she attempts to speak.

“Ma- Marcus…mmn, can I ask for a favor?”

“Yeah, Pinkie?”

I nod and watch as her body shakes under my forceful penetration. Pinkie seems to be a lot less talkative when I take control. She leans back and carefully whispers to me.

“Promise me…you won’t take it out when you…you know?”

If it’s what she wants then I won’t hesitate any more. Pinkie Pie needs a little love, if anything, so I might as well be here when she needs me.

Wait…Having though that, I think I finally understand what Mr. Cake was trying to say earlier about being where you’re needed. If I haven’t come to see Pinkie Pie today, I don’t know what would’ve happened. Pinkie may be a (literal) party animal, but that doesn’t mean I can’t have fun with her when she feels lonely.

Finally returning to the business at hand, I smile at Pinkie Pie while looking into her luminous eyes and answer.

“Only if you promise me never to feel lonely again.”

I start thrusting faster, but manage to reach up and run my hand through her mane as her eyes and smile widen. She responds through pants as she leans in to kiss me again, her own lips aiding our lovemaking.

“I…haah…promise.”

“Good.”

Pinkie Pie’s lips touch mine and the sudden sensation along with our furious pace finally pushes me over the edge. Both of us moan into each other’s mouths as we reach our powerful climaxes simultaneously. My thick cum fires deep into her and trickles out along with her own slick juices. The feeling only escalates as she once again giggles loudly, only this time breaking away while doing so.

Coming down from the peak of orgasm, I lie back on the bed and Pinkie uproots herself from me, lying down beside me carefully. I take a moment to catch my breath and, as she does the same, Pinkie asks me.

“So…you’re not gonna leave, right?”

I smirk and chuckle at her question. After all of this, she still has doubts? Resting my hand on her head and rustling her fur a little, I respond openly.

“I’m not gonna leave you, Pinkie.

She rolls over comically with a slight stumble and wraps me in a tight hug. When I feel her pull away, however, she wears a slightly nervous smile and remarks.

“Umm, can I get one more teensy, itty bitty favor, Marcus?”

“What is it?”

“I kinda-sorta can’t feel my legs. Can you carry me home?”

My only response is to laugh. I don’t even bother to question if Pinkie actually came hard enough to do something like that. I sit up at the foot of the bed and redress myself, buttoning up my pants as I answer her, still smiling.

“Heh, sure.”

Immediately, she latches onto me from behind and drapes her forelegs over my shoulder. As happy as can be, she joyfully cheers.

“Piggyback ride from Marcus! Woo!”

Looking back at her, I laugh yet again and stand up tall, holding her hind legs at my sides so that she now rides my back safely. I look back at her and see her adorable smiling face before starting off towards the door. Sometimes it’s best to savor the simple things in life…even if they occur right after the more complicated things.

After hearing Pinkie talk almost nonstop of all the fun things we could do for the past few minutes, we finally arrive back at Sugarcube Corner. Hopefully, Pinkie can take a break from talking for a little while. Now, I carefully interrupt her at the end of her last sentence so as not to be too rude.

“We’re here, Pinkie. Are you okay to walk?”

“Oh. Yeah! Hehe, you can put me down now, Marcus.”

The trip back was relatively short, and Pinkie Pie ended up being fairly easy to carry. She’s pretty light, regardless of the regular amount of sweets I have no doubt that she consumes. Lifting her up and off of me, I gently place her down in front of me and she lands perfectly on her own four hooves.

She really does seem like just a little pony when compared to me at times like this. As she draws closer to the door and nudges it open, Pinkie calls back to me.

“Bye, Marcus! Thanks for the ride!”

I assume Pinkie Pie meant to make that double entendre, judging by her laughing fit afterwards as she enters Sugarcube Corner and leaves me behind at the door. Pinkie is some pony, that’s for sure.

I turn and begin my journey back to Twilight’s, figuring that I can reconvene with Spike and see if he’s up to anything. Suddenly, a voice from behind me interrupts my thoughts.

“Pinkie Pie too, huh?”

That tomboyish voice belongs to the rainbow-maned pegasus known as Rainbow Dash. When I turn around, however, I don’t see her anywhere between me and Sugarcube Corner. Instead, I look up and find the light blue athlete perched atop the bakery, almost like a gargoyle…but also the exact opposite, considering her vibrant colors and competitive nature.

Naturally, she sticks out like a sore thumb, but I’m the only one giving her any real attention for sitting up there. Once she notices that I can see her, she leaps off and propels herself toward the ground, lands in front of me with ease and waits patiently for my response. I suppose it’s nice of her to wait for a retort after delivering such a condescending question. I ignore her teasing remark and choose to ask my own question instead.

“Where’s Derpy? She isn’t with you?”

“Nah, I flew her home. Don’t worry, though, I didn’t tell her about you and Pinkie getting it on.”

Rainbow Dash grins smugly and makes a few crude gestures I would prefer not to see. Needless to say, I don’t find it as funny as she does. Answering her with dead seriousness, I reply in a stern voice.

“Well, it’s not like I did it on purpose.”

I’ll admit, the way I just spoke sounded a bit biting, but I’d rather not let Rainbow ruin my mood as skillfully as she did earlier. The pegasus chuckles at me, clearly amused at my irritation.

“I still say you’re weak. You’d probably do just about anypony, wouldn’t ya?”

Ugh, does she have to be insulting, too? I reply somewhat defiantly, knowing that she didn’t really mean that.

“No, I wouldn’t! I just really like some ponies more than others, and sometimes I might end up…”

“Yeah, I’ve noticed. Heh, good luck dealin with that, Marcus!”

Seemingly about to fly away once more, I call to her in mid-launching stance.

“Wait!”

“What?”

For a moment, I hesitate on what I’m about to say next, fearing that I might word it improperly. Still, just for my own peace of mind, I have to ask.

“Do you remember what you said yesterday? You don’t actually want to…you know…with me, right?”

Dash just stares blankly for a few seconds, as if trying to take in what I had said. Unfortunately, instead of an actual answer, she just bursts into laughter and falls over onto the ground. Pointing at me with her hoof, she continues her fit of loud chuckles that makes me wonder why other ponies aren’t looking over to see what’s wrong with her. Although, this is probably just typical Rainbow Dash behavior and no one chooses to pay it any mind. After a good while of her laughing at me, she finally manages to stand back up and deliver a serious response.

“I mean, I like you and all that, Marcus, and having you around when I was with Applejack was cool, but I’m not gonna buck you. Messing with you a little is way better, anyway.”

Huh? So, Rainbow Dash isn’t interested in me like that? Well…that’s actually a bit of a relief! Maybe she, uhh, ‘doesn’t swing this way?’ …Ehh, I’d rather not risk asking. I breathe out a welcome sigh of relief, knowing that Rainbow is thankfully immune to my charms, and reply happily.

“Heh, I’m alright with that.”

Rainbow Dash smirks and prepares herself to fly again, quickly noting to me beforehand.

“You’re a weird guy, Marcus. It’s no wonder Pinkie’s into you.”

I chuckle a bit in response as I watch her take off into the sky. Say what you will about that pony, but she’s quite the unique one. Now that I’m left alone again, I…kind of forgot where I wanted to go.

In a flash, however, I instantly remember hearing of a certain locale that should be a good time waster for now. Although, it might be too long of a walk for my tastes…I’d better get going.

When I was talking to Spike about the many places he’d been to in Ponyville, he mentioned a lake on the other side of the park where his friends often had picnics. Apparently, Twilight had scoped it out one night as the perfect spot for star-gazing other than her own house, of course. Spike had also said that it was especially beautiful at night, where you could see everything in the reflection of the water as clear as if it had been daytime. For now, though, I suppose sundown is still a fine time to check it out for myself.

A quiet place to think is all I really want right now. Standing on the hill overlooking the lake, I spot it a few yards away and walk towards it, feeling the wind rustling the leaves of nearby trees. It’s dead silent around here without a bustling pony anywhere in sight; nothing here to distract me but me, myself, and I. When I reach the lake, I stand over it before deciding to kneel down and see the crystal clear image staring back at me.

I take a much-needed deep breath as my thoughts start to form about myself and all that I’ve done here in Ponyville. I’m just…different; I still can’t get that word out of my head, here. Ponyville is a place for ponies, and I should feel out of place, but I just don’t. Every single pony I’ve met has seemed to come to accept me as one of their own, regardless of my species.

I know I’ve asked this question before, but…why are humans so special? Moreso, why me, specifically? Couldn’t any other human have arrived here instead? Why couldn’t I have just kept on living my life in- wait a minute…

Why can’t I remember my life when I was among humans?

I pull back from my reflection and sit on the soft grass below. I try to conjure up some kind of thought, some remnant of my life that I can latch onto for the moment. Closing my eyes in deep thought, I attempt to bring an image into the mix, and successfully recall some kind of house. Unfortunately, once the image comes into focus, I realize that it’s the inside of Twilight’s library. Other than that, no faces of family or friends enter my mind’s eye. My efforts are in vain, sadly, as I find that forcing my brain like this is quite straining.

Guh, this isn’t going to work. I’m left with more burning questions than ever before, and now I can only stare back at my disgruntled face. What if I really did choose to stay, though? I mean, if I can’t remember my previous life, then I think my desire to venture into unknown territory is a little weak, in my opinion. I’ve gotten so used to living amongst these ponies; would I even want to go back to a life I can’t remember any part of? Would I really run out on everything here?

I rub my temples, once again feeling my confusion manifest itself as physical pain. It’s almost as if I can hear my head screaming out in terror. Wait, what? Screams of terror? Those aren’t mine.

I turn around to see a fast-moving blur of color whiz by me and off into the distance around the shimmering lake. The blur itself is an assortment of shapes, but I can see that they’re a couple of fillies riding something while another is running. The one who seems to be being chased is probably the one who uttered that scream and continues to do so as they speed past. I should probably call out to them or something, considering that they look like they’re headed straight into a-…tree.

I stand up and look a fair distance ahead of me after hearing that loud crashing noise to find three little ponies wearing safety pads and helmets to prevent any real injuries sprawled out under a tree. Lying next to them is a worn-out looking scooter, flat down from the obvious collision with the tree. Are- Are they okay? I rush over, expecting to find them unconscious at worst, but I end up stopping a few feet away as I find them picking themselves up and stumbling slightly.

I recognize one of them as Sweetie Belle, Rarity’s sister from a few days ago, while the other two are completely new to me. Remembering what Sweetie Belle told me, though, I assume that these must be her “Cutie Mark Crusader” friends. I have a feeling that they might get jealous or something if I showed them that I have four cuti-…five cutie marks on my back, so I have no intention of taking off my shirt around these kids.

They quickly notice my presence and brighten up at the sight of me, perking up in turn until they all stand up straight without a problem. The yellow pony with red hair and complimentary pink bow chirps up in a familiar country accent.

“Hey! Ah know you! Yer that thing that ran outta Derpy’s party, right?”

I sigh and nod reluctantly; I doubt I’ll ever live that down. I’ll admit that it was not a proud moment for me, but I’d prefer it not to be brought up again. Figuring that I might as well properly introduce myself to the young ones so they have a better impression to go off of, I speak in a humble tone.

“My name’s Marcus, and you are?”

“Ah’m Apple Bloom, that’s Sweetie Belle over there, and that there’s Scootaloo.”

I look past a smiling Sweetie Belle to find a very disgruntled pegasus; the same one I saw being chased by these two, earlier. She stands bent over the ground, her gear resting at her side as she inspects the scooter and grumbles to herself.

“They better not have dented it…”

The young, orange-coated pegasus turns back to shout at her friends and nearly scares me half to death with the way she flips around with a furious glare.

“I told you not to ride my scooter! You don’t even know how!”

Apple Bloom, ever the patient and kind young lady, quickly retorts in a surprisingly defiant tone.

“Ah can too!”

Sensing a silly argument about to occur, I intervene and direct a question to the more sensible filly, Sweetie Belle.

“Just what were you three out here doing?”

“Apple Bloom suggested we try to get our cutie marks in “chasing tails” after we heard you get yelled at for it at the party the other day.”

…What?

“Ah still say we have to try everythin’ at least once.”

Apple Bloom speaks up in an attempt to defend herself, but Scootaloo quickly replies with a groan that I would share with her, if I wasn’t so dumfounded.

“Ugh! And I told you that it was a dumb idea! Why would we want to get our cutie marks doing something we can get in trouble for?”

Apple Bloom goes silent as her eyes shift back and forth, as if trying to avoid any blame that could be pinned to her. Leaving their argument at that, I state with complete confidence to the three young ponies.

“I just want to put that kind of behavior behind me. The whole ‘chasing tails’ thing is over, alright?”

Sweetie Belle smiles and nods in agreement with me.

“Yeah, I think we should just give up on this one, girls.”

“I don’t even know what this guy’s talking about; I just don’t want you two busting up my scooter!”

Scootaloo calls back angrily as she pops her gear back on and stands her scooter back up, ready to take off and leave her friends behind. Apple Bloom follows as she starts off and quickly replies in an argumentative tone of voice.

“Ah was not!”

“Was too!”

Sweetie Belle follows soon afterward, groaning at her crusaders’ need to argue as they continue back and forth. I simply let them walk away without any further conversation. Heh, I wouldn’t really expect a group of kids to understand what I’m talking about. They can’t relate to my problems, after all.

Thinking back, I’m still surprised that Spike of all creatures inadvertently seems to give the best advice, even though he’s just a baby dragon. Funny how that works, huh?

In any case, I think I’ve failed miserably at clearing my head enough for one day. I should head back to Twilight’s before it gets too dark.

After the sun has finally set and Luna’s night has sufficiently covered the sky, I return to Twilight’s library fairly unscathed, considering all that’s happened today. Opening and closing the door behind me at a begrudgingly slow pace, I look around to see that all the lights are off and that the entire library is lit purely by the night’s glow coming through the windows. I almost feel the need to reach for the light switch beside me when I notice a small figure curled up in a basket a few feet to my right.

It’s that lovable baby dragon, Spike, who seems like he was smart enough to get his rest when he felt that he needed it. I doubt he had to go on any existential journeys today, so I’d rather not bother him with an unneeded luminescent assault on his eyelids. Instead, I quietly take a few steps over to the snoring reptile and settle for a light pat on his head, whispering to him with a smile.

“Thanks for your help, Spike. You’re a good friend.”

He rolls over slightly in response, but I can tell that he’s still stuck in his little dreamland. Leaving him be, I set off towards the nearby stairs as my thoughts from before come rushing back during this dead silence. How am I supposed to focus on moving forward if I can’t even remember my past? I can’t believe I’m even asking it at this point but…should I really stay?

At the top of the stairs, still in deep thought, I pass by an open doorway and towards the bathroom, leaving it there and almost swearing to myself that I had left it closed this morning. Ah well, probably nothing too important to-

“Marcus?”

What? Who was that!? I turn around immediately and realize that the sound must have some from the open doorway. Sneaking over, I peer in and see only a dark room with the moonlight shining down on a figure lying on the bed, huddled under the sheets. It’s…it’s Twilight! I call back to her quietly, clearly surprised at her return.

“Tw-…Twilight?”

I watch carefully as she slowly brushes the blanket off of herself with a hoof and lightly steps down from the bed. Walking over to me, she holds her head down, as if she’s refusing eye contact with me for some reason. What’s wrong with her? When she finally reaches me, however, she leans her head onto my stomach and ends up poking her dull horn onto my chest, making some kind of muffled noise all the while.

“…I’m so sorry, Marcus.”

“Twilight, are you crying?”

I feel my question is answered by the small amount of wetness accompanying her soft face on my shirt. She is crying, and she’s even apologizing. Did she recover? Is this some kind of pity trap?

Before I can deduce anything, I feel her hooves wrap around my back and pull me tighter against her, causing me to grunt as a bit of wind is forced out of me. She continues as I look down at her, still ashamedly refusing to look up.

“Everything I did…I can’t take it back. All I did was make things worse…”

She sniffles, providing further evidence that she truly does feel sorry for her previous actions. I can’t help but feel for the poor, light purple mare bawling her eyes out in front of me. Petting her mane with my right hand, I brush it out of the way so I can see her a bit clearer. My touch somehow affects her enough to make her look up at me, and I immediately am taken aback by her puffy red eyes. She’s been crying for a while, hasn’t she? Nevertheless, I smile and hush her slightly, trying to comfort her and remind her not to be sad.

“Shh, hey, don’t cry. You weren’t thinking straight; that’s all over now.”

Twilight still holds her frown, but it looks as if she’s losing it as she tries to explain herself further, only making herself feel worse, no doubt.

“But I can’t make all this up to you! I was too selfish, I didn’t even bother asking you what you wanted. Even worse, I ignored you when you told me to stop.”

I bend down on my knees and face her, holding her by the shoulders so I stare directly into her eyes. Clearly, she feels downtrodden, and I can see why, but I still hate to see her like this; suffering by herself for so long and only now realizing the repercussions of her actions. I speak calmly and confidently, wanting her to feel reassured that everything will be alright.

“Listen, Twilight. All of that’s behind you, now. I don’t want you to even think about it. I know it’s hard, but it’ll be better if we just start fresh; maybe take it a bit slower this time, huh?”

She sniffles again, but I can tell that she feels a bit relieved at my words. Twilight manages a half-smile and tries to ask, even as the flow of her tears starts to lessen.

“That’s okay? Are you sure, Marcus?”

“I’m sure. No more books, no more spells, just talk to me. We’ll be alright.”

Twilight’s smile finally reveals itself fully as she pulls me close against her neck and into a tight hug. She’s quite a bit stronger than I assumed for being such a bookworm, but I give in and hug her back all the same. After a few seconds, she pulls back with an embarrassed look on her face, still holding onto me all the while. Trying to avoid direct eye contact now, I see a blush form on her face as she, once again, questions me in a nervous tone.

“Uhm, Marcus, could I ask for something in return, though?”

“Heh, sure. What is it, Twilight?”

“Could you…sleep with me tonight? I mean- Not like that, just…together, in my bed. I just want to know what it’s like. Just one time, I promise!”

I smirk, considering the nature of Twilight’s request. Normally, and now of all times, I’d think this would be overstepping our boundaries, but I think it’d be better if I just play along for her sake.

“Okay, Twilight. I’ll sleep right next to you tonight.”

Twilight’s face almost lights up as she releases herself from our hug and rears back, giddily flailing her forehooves in a show of joy. Once she lands, she dashes back to her bed and hops in it, resting comfortably above the sheets waiting for me. She still is pretty happy when she’s excited, regardless of any spell that she was under before.

Following after her, I slide under the sheets onto the bed carefully from the other side, ending up resting on the second pillow she had always had there. I can imagine if she felt lonely, seeing how large this bed is, but I pay it no mind now. Suddenly, however, the silent atmosphere is destroyed as Twilight perks up and almost leaps out of the bed, announcing

“Oh, Marcus! You have to write a letter to Celestia, right?”

“Uhh…yeah, I guess. Why?”

“I can do this for you!”

Eh? I don’t understand. Why does she want to write the letter for me? In a show of some kind of surprising helpfulness, Twilight levitates over her very own quill, ink and royal parchment, being very eager to take down a letter of mine. Using her magic, she dips the quill in ink and rests the parchment on a nearby table, ready and willing to write as she states.

“Go ahead, I’m ready.”

Well, I suppose if she’s gone to this trouble, I might as well let her go for it. Sighing, I nod and let my eyes shut themselves as I try to speak my thoughts word for word as they come to me.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Sometimes it’s hard to convince myself when I’m doing the right thing. Everything I do has consequences, and I can’t tell when and where I should stop and think when all I want to do is make the ponies I care about happy. In some special cases, I think that’s okay, but that doesn’t mean that I always condone it. Today, I did a lot of thinking and quite a bit of talking with a young friend of mine, and it gave me the opportunity to reflect. Thanks to a pacifying visit to see Pinkie Pie and a final check-in with your faithful student, I think everything’s okay for now. I may not really ever get a moment of peace for myself, but sharing moments with the lovely friends I’ve gotten to know has become far more important to me. The question is: what should I do before my time here runs out? Stay in touch.

Signed,

Marcus Rook

Author's Note

Original posting date: 9/7/2012

The longest chapter in the entire story, with some Spike character building and even some focus on our protagonist.

Wonders / Day 6

I yawn into the quiet room surrounding me. Another day in Ponyville has passed and I feel…surprisingly well-rested for once. I briefly wonder why that is before I feel something soft rubbing against me underneath the blanket covering my body. Taking a quick survey of the area, I find that I’m in Twilight’s bedroom as opposed to the guest room I’ve been staying in.

I vaguely recall ending up in bed with the apologetic mare after I found her in tears, not out of pity, but due to sheer relief of seeing that she was okay. True, it might have been an odd request to sleep together, but I feel that it was a nice gesture at the very least. Assuming that the soft feeling is Twilight sleeping soundly next to me, I turn to my side and see a light lavender horn poking through.

Gently, I lift the blanket just enough to spot Twilight Sparkle’s cute face as she sleeps curled up with her hooves bending like paws. I can’t help but chuckle to myself as I put the blanket back down and nudge her awake in a sing-song tone.

“Twilight, rise and shine.”

“Nnn…huh?”

Twilight’s eyes briefly flicker open before they rest their gaze on me and widen. Backing away in surprise, she stammers while questioning me.

“W- Wha!? Marcus, why are you in my bed!?”

“I recall you asking me to sleep with you, Twilight.”

Her face takes on a dumbfounded expression for just a few moments until she remembers and wildly blushes.

“Oh…right. Well, I guess I didn’t think you’d sleep this close to me.”

Once again correcting her, I chuckle and casually remark to her.

“Actually, you were the one that slept closer to me. I was already in the bed last night.”

Twilight’s face only reddens more as she doesn’t even bother trying to own up to her oddly affectionate behavior. Instead, she changes the topic in an effort to ignore it as if it didn’t happen.

“Uhh…So who’s hungry? I sure could use some breakfast. Let me just go to the kitchen and see what we have lying around, huh?”

Quickly hopping out of the bed, Twilight manages to escape the topic of conversation rather easily as I give up my attempts at teasing her. I successfully got a blush out of her, and that was good enough for me. I rise from the bed as well, following after her as she trots over to the stairs and begins her casual descent. Remembering last night, I genuinely inquire to her.

“So, how are you feeling, Twilight? Are you okay after…what happened?”

“I’m fine. I remember some things. At least…I remember what I did to you.”

She ends up at the bottom of the stairs and continues towards the kitchen, wearing a serious face all the while as she explains.

“Princess Celestia told me that I was under a spell she placed on me, but I can’t remember what happened after she summoned me to the Palace. It was really jarring.”

“You were acting pretty crazy before, heh.”

A swift glare from Twilight in response is all I need to shut my mouth before I say anything else. Turning back, she reaches the kitchen and effortlessly begins to levitate a few objects out of the fridge and various cupboards while taking a seat at the nearby table. Not only is she good at magic, she’s practically a natural born polymath.

I try to follow after her, but I hear a knocking sound emanate from the front door. Man, this place must really be convenient for guests if there are ponies who knock right as I wake up. I decide not to worry about it too much and answer the door while Twilight utilizes her amazing magical abilities to set the table.

Reaching for the door and nudging the top half open, I look out to find a very familiar face staring back at me. Her hoof held high as if she’s going to knock again, Derpy Hooves looks at me with somewhat downtrodden eyes before slowly lowering her outstretched limb. The ditzy gray pegasus drops her gaze, choosing to avoid my eyes and look to the ground instead as she half-heartedly greets me.

“Hey, Marcus.”

“Hi, Derpy. What’s going on?”

“I’m…sorry for what happened yesterday at Fluttershy’s cottage.”

She came to apologize for her behavior? Heh, she really is quite the kind and sweet pony, regardless of her ferocity when it comes to her friends. I can forgive her easily, no problem. After all, I know she only had her friend’s best interests in mind and was looking out for her. Seeing Derpy clearly down in the dumps after thinking about what she did, I quickly respond to keep her from feeling any worse.

“It’s fine, Derpy. No broken bones, no harm done.”

She seems to perk up a bit and smile back at me in response. However, as she speaks, I can’t help but feel she’s not entirely satisfied with my instant forgiveness.

“Oh. Well, thanks…”

It takes a few moments of silence before I decide to speak up again, asking her while she restlessly fiddles with her hoof on the ground.

“Is there something else you wanted?”

I don’t mean to sound impatient, it’s just that I don’t like being in silent, awkward conversations when someone, or in this case, “somepony,” obviously has something on their mind. Derpy, while shy at first, quickly responds with a leap forward and pulling my head into a tight lock, hugging me with more effort than ever. I figured that was what she was looking for.

Releasing me soon after, she smiles wide and remarks to me in apology.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help myself.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

I chuckle, naturally, as I’m quite used to Derpy’s generous nature when it comes to hugging. If anything, I find it rather endearing, considering how affectionate she is to her friends. Deciding to not leave her hanging, I push open the bottom half of the door and invite the ditzy pegasus inside.

“Come on in, we were just about to have some breakfast. Speaking of…”

I call back to Twilight in the kitchen as Derpy takes up my offer to enter.

“What are you making in there, Twilight?”

“Just some oatmeal!”

Oats…How did I not guess that? Ah well, it’s certainly more edible than something like hay. Before I walk back to the kitchen, I hear Derpy exclaim aloud.

“Oh, Marcus! I just remembered something!”

As usual, Derpy gasps and presses her hoof into my chest to emphasize her amazing discovery.

“Well, let’s hear it.”

“Pinkie’s holding a party for Applejack tomorrow. The season’s over so we’re gonna encourage her to celebrate!”

Well, AJ is a farmer after all. I suppose a celebration for all her hard work is much-deserved, even if she’d be too modest to accept it. Derpy leans in to add something and I listen in, even though she whispers fairly loudly.

“And it’s a- uhm…smaller party, too; just between us, so you don’t have to worry about you-know-what happening again.”

I genuinely laugh at the pegasus’ post-note and remind myself that I think things will be a little less stressful than last time.

“Thanks for the heads-up, Derpy.”

Turning and heading back to the kitchen, I ask her a question as she follows me happily, carefully letting the door close behind her.

“So, what’re you going to do today?”

“Me? Well, I was gonna go home and relax before I have to go to work later today.”

I have a seat at the nearby table and Derpy follows soon after. Twilight, noticing the new arrival, greets her guest as openly as I did.

“Oh, hi Derpy! Would you like some oatmeal?”

The bubbly pegasus dismissively shakes her head.

“No, thanks. I ate earlier.”

Twilight simply nods and continues her preparation while I decide to pose another question to Derpy as a nice gesture.

“Well, where do you live? I can walk you home.”

For the first time in a few days, Derpy laughs whole-heartedly at my words. I honestly don’t see what’s so funny, until she stops laughing long enough to respond.

“Walk? I live up in Cloudsdale, and I don’t think you can fly me home.”

Oh, right. Pegasus. Clouds. I guess I kind of forgot about that. Seeing fit to take focus off of my dumbfounded face, Twilight perks up and presents an idea.

“Wait! You can still show Marcus around Cloudsdale, Derpy!”

“I can?”

Derpy looks at Twilight, as confused as ever with her mouth scrunched in an oddly cute manner, while the intelligent unicorn explains.

“I can place a cloudwalking spell so he technically can walk you home.”

Eh? A spell that lets me walk on clouds? I’m not too sure that’s a good-

“Go for it!”

I’m interrupted by Derpy, who goes very wide-eyed and curious at the concept. Honestly, how can I say no after seeing her like that? It’s two against one, now.

“Well, I guess it wouldn’t hurt, would it?”

“Hmhm. No, not at all.”

Twilight’s giggle, while reassuring, is also somewhat disheartening. I’m sure she’s done this before, right? Then again, just because she may have read a book on it doesn’t mean she can actually…Oh, who am I kidding? This is Twilight Sparkle I’m talking about, here. Am I supposed to be some kind of great wizard to think Twilight isn’t capable of what’s probably a simple spell? Still, considering that she was just about to make breakfast, I speak up for a moment.

“Are you okay with me heading out then, Twilight?”

“Sure, if you remember to get changed, first.”

She jokingly remarks to me and I instantly recall the fact that I’m still wearing the same pair of clothes from last night. Feeling a tinge of embarrassment, I excuse myself from the two mares.

“Right. Uhh, pardon me for a minute.”

I close the door to the library behind me and find myself once again face-to-face with Derpy. She unfortunately assumes the best way of expressing her excitement is to stand outside the door and stare forward, almost giving me a heart attack when I spot her. I jump back and take a moment to catch my breath as Derpy attempts to contain herself after witnessing my reaction.

“Oh, sorry about that.”

I simply nod to assure her that I’m fine as I take a few steps past the pegasus and into the fresh air of Ponyville. Remembering the name ‘Cloudsdale,’ I look straight up and glance around at the sky filled with unmoving clouds. Among all these, where could this place be? And how do I get there, exactly?

“So, are you ready, Marcus?”

Derpy calls my attention back to her and I see her eager smile showing through all the while.

“Ready for what?”

Looking at Derpy with her wings flared out, ready to take off at any moment, I start to wonder just how she intends for me to get there. I may supposedly be able to walk on clouds now, but that doesn’t mean I can just suddenly fly like she can.

“Hehe, remember? I’m gonna fly you to Cloudsdale.”

“What? Are you sure about this?”

“Yeah, just hop on my back. I’m stronger than I look!”

She speaks rather confidently, which I have kind of come to expect from Derpy. Even when she’s not sure about something, she’s still enthusiastic about the idea. Deciding, unfortunately, to go along with her plan, I walk over to Derpy as she stares forward. I see her body stiffen as she braces herself for the incoming weight that my body entails.

Unsure of how to approach her as I stand by her side, I carefully lift my right leg up and over her side, avoiding her wings before I slowly rest myself on her back. The pegasus immediately lowers herself a little, feeling the brunt of my hips descend on her as she struggles to regain her strong posture. I feel like I should get off of her for a moment, but she quickly regains her determined look and glances back at me while I ask her in a noticeably concerned voice.

“Whoah, are you okay?”

“Y- Yeah. I’m fine. I’ve carried way heavier packages and stuff before. Just lift your legs and hold on tight.”

Well, as long as I don’t fall, what’s the worst that can happen?...Wait. That is the worst that can happen.

“Haha! That was so fun! We’re here, Marcus, come on.”

“Mmph hm-mmph!”

I try to speak as the large tuft of cloud stuffs my mouth and muffles my words. Unfortunately, our landing in Cloudsdale wasn’t exactly the smoothest. My head remains plowed into the cirrus material while Ditzy had landed just fine, regardless of her reckless flying earlier. At one point she even flipped upside down by accident! The last thing I need right now is to develop a fear of heights.

Derpy reaches her hoof out and pokes my shoulder, prompting me to press against the soft, yet surprisingly sturdy, pillowy surface and literally pull my head out of the clouds. I manage the feat relatively easy and grope the puffs below me. I’m kneeling on a cloud of all things!

Turning behind me to see Derpy giggling at my less-than-favorable landing, I stand up and manage to hold my footing with no problems whatsoever. It feels just like I’m standing on solid ground. Even though I can peer to my sides and see nothing but sky blue everywhere, I don’t even have any feeling of vertigo from being up so high.

The wall-eyed pegasus ignores my attempt at analyzing this new experience and instead happily starts walking off along the path ahead. I follow after her, now eyeing the magnificent sight before me.

While it’s a little bit like Ponyville with all the houses and buildings strewn around, the fact that they’re somehow constructed atop these clouds is a little unbelievable. As I follow closely behind Derpy, I notice that she walks rather tiredly with her wings hugging her sides after a thorough workout. I feel bad that she had to endure that to get me up here, but it really is quite a sight to behold. Even though the dozens of pegasi send a few looks of confused disbelief at the sight of me walking around, I still manage to ask Derpy a question.

“Cloudsdale sure is a big place. Do you know the sights around here, Derpy?”

She looks back to me and smiles as she answers with the utmost assurance.

“Sure do! I was born and raised in Cloudsdale. Ponyville is just kinda my home away from home, but I still live up here. Oh! See that over there?”

Her hoof quickly aims slightly to the left of a large roman colosseum-esque building hovering away on its own large platform in the sky. While she had the right idea, she just barely misses the mark due to her eyes as she explains to me.

“That’s the Cloudsdale Colosseum, we hold lots of plays and music shows there. Sometimes, they even hold flying competitions for all the really athletic pegasi. Although, I can’t really participate since I’m not that good at flying…”

Her face, while still perky, shows a hint of sadness as she admits to not having the flying skills that she’d like to. I almost want to reach out to her but hold back as she points to another building off in the distance and speaks up, regaining her voice after the slight trailing off.

“That’s the Rainbow Factory over there.”

“Rainbow…Factory? I always thought Rainbows were just refractions of light in the sky.”

“No, rainbows are lovingly hoof crafted each and every day here at the factory. They don’t just show up in the sky, Marcus. Pfft.”

She rejects my previous knowledge of how I thought rainbows worked and substituted it with entirely new information that made little sense to me. If rainbows are made artificially, then what are they made from? How do they feel?...How do they taste?

My questions are left unanswered as Derpy stops in her tracks at what appears to be a small cottage similar to the one Fluttershy owns (minus the extensions for livable pet conditions) floating atop a cloud just in front of us. Hesitantly, she allows her wings to pick herself up and carry her over to the door just a few feet away. As I can’t make the jump, I only watch as she lands in front of the stable door and looks back to me.

“Well, this is my house. Thanks for, you know, walking me home.”

“Heh, no problem at all. I appreciated the ride up and seeing just how unique this place is, even if I won’t get to see it too often.”

“What?”

Ditzy looks at me with another one of her adorable pouts and flails her forelegs, disapproving of my comment.

“I can take you up here anytime! It’ll be fun!”

“I don’t doubt that, Derpy. But…there’s still something on my mind. Now that I’m up here and dropped you off, how do I get back down?”

Unwilling to look over the side of the cloud I’m standing on, I simply let Derpy glance around as she thinks. The bubbly pegasus brightens up considerably and opens the door behind her, gleefully answering my question in as quick a manner as possible.

“You can just ask somepony else for another ride! Okay, bye!”

Slam! The door shuts behind her. Well, that’s just great. Now I have to bum a ride from two pegasi within the same hour.

“Okay, we’re here.”

“Right, sorry.”

Immediately, I respond to Cloudkicker’s discomfort by lifting my leg over and dismounting her, allowing her wings to fully extend as she stretches her back. While the ride was much smoother than when I was with Derpy, it was by far one of the more awkward experiences I’ve had to endure so far. This is probably due to the fact that I had to ride a strange pegasus I’ve never even met before just to get back down on land. In any case, I thank the mare for her efforts as she prepares to take off once more.

“Uhh, thanks…Cloudkicker, was it?”

“Yeah, and don’t mention it. Also…don’t ask me to do that again.”

Adding a slight annoyed tone, she practically glares at me as she finishes her sentence and turns to fly off, essentially back where she came from. Yeah, I’m pretty sure pegasi aren’t really a fan of being ridden by someone twice their size. To be perfectly honest, I wouldn’t want that either.

Looking around, I find myself back in the Ponyville Park where Spike and I passed through on our way to Fluttershy’s cottage yesterday. Being a relatively peaceful place, I can see why so many ponies would opt to spend time here. Right now, however, there seemed to be only two figures off in the distance. I easily identified them as Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, but before I can make a move, they seem to notice me at the same time.

“Marcus!”

I hear Pinkie call out before she starts barreling toward me in a full gallop. Half expecting her to tackle me to the ground, I close my eyes and brace for the impact that…surprisingly never comes. I hear a short, skidding sound and feel only the fresh air on my skin before I open my eyes and find an unusually wide smile staring back at me. Of course, it belongs to the most pink of the ponies I know.

“Hi, Marcus!”

“Heh, doing well, Pinkie?”

She hops up and down around me and answers in a sing-song tone of voice.

“Yeah! I’m always feeling super when Gummy and I go out to play!”

Gummy? I follow Pinkie around with my eyes and spot something I can’t believe I missed before. Hanging from her tail is a rather tiny alligator, biting onto the poofy attachment as if it was teething. However, when I look closer, I notice that there are no teeth in its mouth in the first place! An alligator with all gums named “Gummy”…only Pinkie Pie.

“Oh, hey Marcus!”

Staring forward again to find the source of the greeting, I see Rainbow Dash hovering over to us with her wings. Another small form clashes with her light blue coat. What looks at first to be a dark green blob comes into focus and appears to be the shell of a…tortoise, I think? Why would she be carrying one of those? As if mentally aware of my question, Dash explains to me.

“Me and Pinkie were just hanging out with our pets.”

“Pets? But you’re…ehh, nevermind.”

If ponies are the equivalent of humans here, than having pets still makes sense, I guess. Rainbow Dash lands next to us and thrusts her back out a little, lightly tossing the shell to her left and letting it land softly on the grass beside her.

Pinkie comes to a stop next to me and stares at the shell while Gummy releases its hold on her tail and slowly crawls over to the other pet. All the while, it wears the most absent-minded look on its face that I have ever seen. Rainbow leans down slightly and smiles at her withdrawn companion as she introduces him.

“This is Tank. He’s a little shy.”

I grow more curious by the second as I sit in silence waiting for the tortoise to come out of his shell, and decide to ask the crouching pegasus.

“So, why do you have a tortoise for a pet, anyway?”

She chuckles in that slightly raspy voice of hers before looking up and answering me with complete sincerity.

“What can I say? The little guy keeps me grounded.”

Wow. I wouldn’t have expected that from someone as over-the-top as Rainbow Dash. She owns a pet that’s practically the complete opposite of her personality.

“Oh! Here, I know.”

Rainbow stretches out her wing and waves it a little in front of what looks to be the neck hole of her pet. Is she enticing it to come out or something? Sure enough, the tortoise’s head pops out and it almost latches onto Dash’s wing with his mouth. She manages to move her wing out of the way in time and Pinkie giggles at the tortoise’s attempt to bite its owner; non-threateningly, I assume.

Gummy walks up to the shell as the reptile fully extends its limbs and stands up on its own four legs. The two pets stare at each other, unmoving outside of blinking once or twice. Pinkie, being the ever-happy mare she is, joyfully announces to us,

“Aww, they get along so well. They look like old friends!”

Looking at the two pets, I can certainly see that they have one very noticeable similarity…neither of them do very much. Rainbow Dash hops up with a look of realization on her face and glances over to me as she speaks.

“Hey, Marcus, I got something for ya.”

“Huh? For me?”

Pinkie Pie perks up beside me and turns around, showing me her behind for some reason. I look at Rainbow Dash and then back to Pinkie, briefly wondering what the big idea is before Pinkie starts shaking her tail about. It makes a cartoonish rattling noise as a bunch of miscellaneous objects start flying out of it in random directions. I see some leaves, a banana, a crystal ball, a fedora...why does she have all this stuff?

Finally, she eventually stops shaking when her tail releases what looks to be a ticket that lands right on the ground in front of me. I lean down to pick it up, assuming this is what she was trying to give me, and ask the pair.

“What’s this?”

Rainbow Dash happily exclaims, broadly answering me with excitement I don’t often see from her.

“Only the single greatest opportunity of your life!”

Turning it over, I read the bold lettering at the top which lists ‘The Wonderbolts’ along with the information sprawled below. A ticket to a Wonderbolts show, huh?

“Why give this to me? Couldn’t you just go?”

“I already have my own ticket. That one was supposed to be Pinkie Pie’s but she kinda got grounded for the next two weeks.”

Pinkie giggles nervously and speaks up to specify for us.

“Mr. and Mrs. Cake don’t really like my style of taste-testing.”

Knowing Pinkie Pie, she probably ‘taste-tested’ an entire catering order to get grounded. I let out a hearty laugh, enjoying hearing about the earth pony’s antics.

“Haha, well thank you. I appreciate-…”

I trail off a bit as I look back down at the ticket and read the scheduled date. It’s for next weekend, after I’m supposed to be out of Equestria. She had already assumed I was set on staying and I…guess I did, too. Unsure if I should bring it up, my eyes remain focused on the ticket.

“Uhh, Marcus? You okay?”

Huh? I look up and see the two mares throwing me confused glances, obviously worried at my lack of response. Stammering for a moment, I quickly regain my composure enough to answer Rainbow Dash.

“I-…I can’t wait.”

She shrugs it off and holds a smile at me as I carefully stuff the ticket in my pocket.

“I, uhh, I gotta go though. So, it was nice seeing you two again!”

I start walking in the opposite direction from the two and wave goodbye as they go back to their pets in much the same manner.

“See ya!” “Bye bye!”

I turn and keep on walking, deep in thought as I think I know just where to go. If now’s the best time, then I need to go talk to a certain shy pegasus for a little chat.

In the distance, I see the same cottage that brings back so many memories of the events that took place inside its cozy interior. It seems like, every time I arrive here, I usually end up having caused some major dilemma. Thankfully, I think I finally have the chance to just talk to Fluttershy for once; man-to-mare. As usual, I plan on being as straightforward and honest with her as possible.

Okay, here we go. I reach forward with my clenched hand to rap my knuckles on her stable door. Suddenly, it flies open and knocks my hand away painfully before a purple and green blur flies past me. What the hell was that?

Rubbing my slightly injured hand, I peer into the house and see Fluttershy extending a hoof out and appearing as if she was calling out to her hasty departer. Noticing my presence, her eyes flicker in surprise for a moment before she speaks up.

“Oh, uhm, hi Marcus. What are you doing here?”

I take a step inside as the shy mare greets me openly, despite my surprise visit. Wondering about the previous occurrence, I decide to ask as my eyes scan the room.

“I think the better question would be: who was that and what were they running fro-“

My eyes practically pop out of my skull at the sight that invades my vision with its abrupt abstractness. There’s…a live bear resting on the very same couch that I was on just a few days ago. Although, with the amount of weight the creature must have, I assume that the couch could break any second.

Fluttershy gives me a confused glance and curiously tilts her head. She follows my gaze to the unusual guest before giggling slightly and turning back to me.

“Oh, that’s PJ. He’s been a bit of a bad bear and tried to eat honey straight out of his bee friends’ nest but that didn’t work out so well for him.”

“Yeesh. He got stung?”

“Yes. He’s okay, though. Spike was trying to help me apply the proper ointment for the stings, but he ran off after we finished and PJ accidentally scared him a little. He’s really a sweetie though, isn’t he?”

Fluttershy motioned her hoof at the sleeping bear, but even as she explains, I find it hard to believe that the large mammal is a “sweetie.” Quickly changing the topic, I keep my eyes focused on the pegasus, attempting to ignore the huge distraction just a few feet away.

“Yeah, well, uhh…I came to talk to you about something. Can we go somewhere more private? You know, without a bear in the room?”

“Uhm, sure.”

She chooses to walk off slowly instead of utilizing her wings, which remain cozily folded at her sides. Compared to Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy seems quite acclimated to the ground. Dash is the type to go out of her way to get what she wants and fly high in the sky, but this mare only desires to live peacefully in her cottage with her many pets. The difference really is astounding.

After I follow her into the bedroom, I sit myself down on her comfortable bed and take a deep breath. The last thing I want is for me to mess up my wording and sound like a jackass. As my head hangs low, I hear the rosy pink-maned pony approach me and calmly question me, noticeably concerned for my well-being.

“Marcus? Are you okay?”

I look up to meet her gaze and decidedly place my hands on her shoulders. Even as she jolts under my touch, I don’t want her to see me as threatening. I just want to be as honest and open with her whenever I can.

“Fluttershy, I want to truly thank you from the bottom of my heart for what you’ve done for me. You’ve been too kind, even when I’ve made huge, practically irreparable mistakes. I just want you to know that.”

Fluttershy blushes wildly and I remove my gentle grasp from her. I notice her wings flap once, possibly without her really noticing as she responds with her usual amount of modesty.

“Well, that’s...nice. I’m happy to help.”

“I know, and that’s why I came to ask for your advice again.”

The blush on the mare’s face fades as she, once again, becomes confused as to what I thought was a direct approach. Questioning my words, she replies with an odd look.

“Advice? From me?”

“Yes, and this is really important to me.”

I let out a deep breath as I try to keep my words from being too biased or sounding just plain rude. Unfortunately, this is harder than I thought it would be.

“Fluttershy...would you ever desert your friends for your own personal gain?”

Crap. It still came out wrong. That’s really how it sounds in my head, though. The pegasus in front of me, previously listening intently, now stands utterly stunned by my blunt question. Trying to formulate a response, she has trouble even making eye contact while she answers.

“Uhh...no?”

Naturally, she says that like it’s the obvious answer, because it pretty much is. I’m not surprised in the slightest, of course, but she quickly follows up with a question of her own.

“Why do you ask?”

I said I would be open and honest with Fluttershy, so I’m not going to start making up lies now. Taking another breath, I answer her with as much openness as I can muster.

“I’m thinking of leaving Ponyville tomorrow.”

“Oh? Where are you going?”

“...Back to where I came from. I won’t be back, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy simply nods even though I doubt she really understands what I mean. She’s possibly more naive than Pinkie Pie, even though she’s less childish. From each encounter with her, however, she’s revealed herself to be a lot wiser and more mature than I had thought. I’ll admit, that was the reason I came to her above all other ponies. I expect a strong response from this otherwise weak-willed mare.

“It’s not really up to me, though I’d really like it if you stayed. I’m sure everypony else would, too. Uhm...you don’t sound like you really, uhh, want to leave, either.”

It figures. She can read me like a book, too. I explain to her calmly and carefully, trying my best to think rationally.

“I was only really supposed to be here for seven days. After that, I was told by Celestia that I’m supposed to go, but it’s not just that. I can’t-... I can’t remember my life before coming here and I’d feel guilty just ignoring my curiosity. Wouldn’t you?”

“Uhm...not really. I’d just be happy with what I have. Are you happy, Marcus?”

I almost want to tear up right here and now. Without even realizing it, Fluttershy asks the toughest of all questions. Am I...happy?

“...Yeah, I am. I’m happy here, Fluttershy.”

Surprising even myself, I kneel forward and wrap my arms around the neck of the soft pony in front of me, pulling her into a hug. For once, however, she gratefully accepts the friendly embrace and pats my back with the utmost gentleness.

“That’s good, then.”

Realizing that this might still be a little embarrassing for the shy pony, I release her and let out a nervous cough before laughing slightly. I really do appreciate her outright kindness, especially in confusing times like these.

After taking a moment to stare back into her bright, relieved eyes, I stand and walk back to the doorway, intending to leave with a newfound purpose. Without turning back to see her, I call back to the warm-hearted pegasus in a declarative tone.

“I know what I need to do now. Thanks for the advice, Fluttershy.”

All I hear is that damn thumping noise. The sound from the nearby town fades away to make room for the deafening sound of my beating heart. The door to Carousel Boutique has never looked so intimidating. I’m not afraid of facing Rarity, it’s quite the opposite; I’m afraid of her not even being here and feeling like I missed my chance.

Come on, Marcus. You’ve been through far worse than this. Just hope that Rarity is back and go for it. If she’s not there, it’s not like you will do any harm.

Leaving the pep talk as it is, I knock particularly softly on the door.

...Silence. No sound of hooves on floor, or any sewing machine coming to a stop, just...nothing. I breathe out a deep sigh before turning and starting on my way back into Ponyville. I knew it was stupid to get my hopes up.

“Who is it?”

That voice! Whirling back around, I rush back to the door immediately after hearing that familiar voice beckon from within. Rarity! She’s back! Struggling to answer, I gulp nervously before weakly speaking up.

“Marcus...Marcus Rook.”

At first, I hear nothing again. Unfortunately for me, this silence is doing nothing to ease my paranoid state of mind. What if she doesn’t want to see me? What if she gave it some thought and still holds some kind of grudge against me? I don’t think I’ll ever be able to look her in the eyes again if that happened.

Lucky for me, however, I end up locking eyes with the unicorn sooner than I had thought. The door creaks open barely enough for me to catch a glimpse of her deep azure eyes staring back at me as well as the slightest smile on her face while she speaks softly.

“You really came back for me, hmm?"

I smile back as genuinely as I can to express my true joy.

“I could say the same about you.”

Her own smile shows through the doorway, even as she tries to hide a blush as it appears on her cheeks. A magical aura covers the door and it opens slowly, allowing me to step aside and enter her much neater establishment. She turns and moves away, which I quickly pick up on and follow her closely as I question her on her trip.

“So, how was Canterlot? I figure you must have enjoyed yourself up there with those high-society types.”

She lets out an honest-to-goodness laugh. I don’t think I’ve ever heard Rarity laugh that openly and my heart almost flutters in my chest as I savor the all-too-brief occurrence.

“I spent some time in Canterlot around those snooty types before, and while they’re not all bad, per se, their superficial attitudes certainly made my last stay a lot less pleasant, mhmhm. No, it was mostly just for work this time, darling.”

I can see that. Rarity seems like the type to have her priorities straight, or at least it seems like she learned that lesson. She stops moving near her organized piles of clothes and turns to face me. I notice a light blush as she directly addresses me.

“Besides, I had something, or rather, a certain human to think about while I was there.”

I simply rub the back of my neck and nervously chuckle. I really made an impact on her, didn’t I?

Right, and that’s exactly why I’m here. I came here for a reason.

With a more purposeful look, I let my hands fall to my sides before I kneel down in front of Rarity and stare into her eyes. She’s taken aback by my sudden seriousness, but nonetheless listens intently as I speak in a calm and caring tone.

“Rarity, I know there’s nothing I can do or say to make up for the way I acted before, but I just want to thank you for everything. The clothes, your forgiveness, everything. So...if this is the last time we see each other, I just wanted you to-”

“Oh, shut up, Marcus.”

What!? Rarity leans forward and kisses me deeply with those incredibly soft lips of hers, quickly silencing me. It’s a brief kiss, but considering the fact that it pleasantly surprises me, I offer no resistance to her boldness. I can once again somehow feel our souls reaching out for each other as our lips seperate from one another.

“I’m sorry about that, darling, but...sometimes you talk a little too much.”

“Y- Yeah, I guess I kind of do, heh.”

She delicately places her hooves over my shoulder and questions me with as much concern as I would normally use.

“You don’t...really want to leave, do you? I sort of want you to stay here...with me.”
Having previously made up my mind before coming here, I simply chuckle at her embarrassed admittance of her desire for me to stay.

“You know I wouldn’t be able to resist an offer like that.”

“So then, don’t.”

The beautiful mare leans into another kiss, and I graciously accept her this time. My hands drift along part of her neck and down her back, causing her to shiver and moan ever-so-slightly under my touch. I have to admit, her reactions are as cute as ever. However, I break away with a thought still nagging at the back at my head all the while. Naturally, Rarity looks at me with worried eyes as if I was rejecting her, which couldn’t be farther from the truth.

“Is there something wrong, Marcus?”

“I just want to make sure of something. Rarity...do you still love me, even after all I put you through?”

A groan. Not what I was expecting, but I’m still listening.

“Of course I do! Marcus, I knew from the very start that you were a lovely fellow with the purest intentions. No matter what you’ve done, I can’t un-see that in you. All I wanted to do was make your time here memorable...even though I may have gone about doing that in the wrong manner.”

She adds a nervous chortle on the end of that statement, but the light-hearted jab at herself doesn’t even faze my overwhelming joy at her words. She...she really does care about me, huh?

A new look washes over her and I see the blush on her face deepen further. The mare’s eyes glance away from me as she slightly whispers.

“I’m sure you’ve enjoyed the clothes I made for you, darling, but...right now I’d like to see you out of them.”

Her breathy voice and the way she calls me ‘darling’ causes me to hop up and start eagerly undressing myself for her. She notices my speedy display of willingness to do as she says and giggles to herself softly as I pull my shirt over my head. After my pants are off and I’m left only in the briefs Rarity had sewn for me, she extends her hoof out and stares directly at me. With a somewhat wanting look in her eyes, she smiles and remarks aloud.

“Oh my! They seem to fit you, umm....rather nicely.”

Her hoof reaches my waist and softly presses into my thigh before exploratively rubbing across my crotch and gently brushing against my veiled erection. I wince a bit as she brings her hoof to it and prods it with more purpose, clearly enjoying this a little more than I thought.

“They seem a bit too tight now, don’t they? Lay down for a moment, would you, Marcus?”

I lie down with my head resting on a nearby pile of clothes. Rarity’s horn glows and her magic aura highlights my briefs, immediately clueing me in on what she’s trying to do. Closing my eyes and sighing contentedly, I feel the waistband being dragged down my legs slowly and carefully, as well as the surprisingly comfortable heat the magic emanates. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to being manhandled by unicorn magic, but it’s not necessarily a bad feeling.

Gah! I risk opening my eyes to find Rarity’s hoof- scratch that, both of Rarity’s hooves fondling my clearly aroused member. Clearly, she wanted nothing more than to cut to the chase when it came to this. This doesn’t seem to be enough for her, however, as I spy her mouth hanging open as well as a bit of drool lining the corners while she looks at me.

Without another word, her eyes shift from me and back to the tool now throbbing in her hooves before she leans forward and gingerly touches her lips to the tip. I try to not give too much of a telling reaction as her mouth sinks onto my shaft while she continues to stroke the sides. Guh, and then she starts suckling...I can’t take all of this so suddenly.

Rarity, realizing just what she’s doing, pulls off of me in mid-slurp. Stammering slightly, she blushes as she attempts to compose herself while still embarrassingly holding my cock up against her cheek.

“I- I’m sorry about that, darling, I’m not usually so...unladylike.”

As she says that, she inhales my scent and her face quickly changes to show a knowing smirk. Almost like she’s entranced, her voice shakes as she nuzzles her cheek on me and smoothly transitions back into sucking with reckless abandon.

“Unn, Rarity, that’s-...”

I look down at her, clearly lost in her actions with her eyes closed, and I notice small sparks coming from her horn as he stifles a few cute moans. Feeling my curiosity grow stronger by the second, I think to myself about how I’ve never really touched a unicorn’s horn. I wonder how it feels...

“Mmph!?”

The indigo maned pony reacts strongly to my hand grasping her apparently very sensitive protrusion and rears back, audibly popping off of me. In a very stunned and embarrassed voice, she chides me with a deep blush on her face.

“Marcus! D- Don’t touch that.”

Feeling playful, my fingers roll over the dull horn and she begins to sigh happily, showing me just how much she enjoys it. I stroke it lightly and brush my hand along her glorious mane as I tease her like she does to me.

“So? How does it feel?”

Rarity doesn’t bother answering me, and instead chooses to stuff her mouth and suck even harder than she did before. Her effort keeps her from moaning aloud and she puts her tongue to good use to assault me with pleasure. I double my own efforts, manipulating her horn and keeping my eyes trained on her all the while.

Even as she acts so perverted in her desires, I still find her incredibly beautiful and just plain sexy when she’s this excited. She lets out a final, high-pitched moan before coming off of me and breathing heavily, trying to catch her breath before ekeing out.

“Can we take this somewhere more comfortable, darling?”

“Heh, afraid you’re going to make a mess on the floor, Rarity?”

Clearly, my joke doesn’t amuse her and her face shows it. I quickly oblige the lady’s needs but instead of sitting up and letting her follow after me, I reach forward and delicately grasp her sides. The unicorn almost jumps up in surprise, but allows me to hold onto her as I stand up straight and lift her into my arms.

“Bwa! Marcus, what are-...”

At first, the shocked reaction takes precedence before I start walking towards the bedroom with Rarity cradled gently as I carry her. The look in her eyes shifts from stunned to one of realizing adoration. I’m not sure what she sees in the gesture; perhaps I’m some kind of knight in shining armor for her, I don’t know.

I think she’s even tearing up a bit as she relaxes into my hold and seems very pleased by this turn of events. The sparkling look in her eyes tells me she’s enjoying this, but I also spy her hoof snaking between her hind legs. Sheesh, she gets off on this enough to start touching herself? That’s just adorably hot.

As I walk to the doorway, Rarity gives me a new look, one of burning need before she starts to squirm against me. I stop as she moans cutely and nudges my chest, trying to speak up in an unusually weak voice.

“Marcus...forget it, just...right here and now...”

Eh? What does she...oh.

Positioning herself slowly, she wraps her forelegs over my shoulders and her hind ones lock around my waist, forcing me to hold her up by her luscious rump. Rarity quickly follows it up by kissing me very deeply, causing me to rest on the door frame as her surprisingly light frame weighs on mine. My own arousal too excited to resist her immediate offer, I let her pull back a moment so I can gently guide myself into her.

Unfortunately, I can tell that Rarity intends to make the ride quite a bit rougher. As soon as the tip prods her moist folds, she screams out joyfully and slams her hips forward, shoving the entirety inside her in one go and causing me to grunt from the pleasure as well. The soft flesh clenching down on me feels too good to be true as the unicorn begins to rock her body against mine.

God, I’ve missed her so much. The irresistible look on her face, the way she clings to me so tightly, and now, as her kisses become more passionate, that amazing moan she has. I increase my pace as I kiss along her neck, occasionally letting my teeth graze her shoulder which results in yet another enjoyable yelp.

I endure her almost painfully tight squeezing and, in an effort to feel her shiver under my touch, my hands roam and clench her flanks. My fingers brush the fur and accompanying cutie mark, teasing her further as she draws herself off of me only to slam myself back inside her in a wild rhythm. I’d like to think that I can hold off much longer, but in this position...I could cum at any second!

Feeling myself throb within her, I attempt to warn her of the incoming orgasm.

“Rarity, I’m going to-”

I’m silenced by a hoof pressing onto my mouth before Rarity nuzzles herself into my neck and almost inaudibly whispers.

“You know what I want, darling.”

I chuckle nervously, catching her meaning as my own breathing becomes heavier. She clings to me tightly as I thrust into her even faster, feeling the wonderful sensation of our entwined bodies finally reach its peak. With a surprisingly not-so-modest squeal, Rarity convulses as I force myself all the way inside her and feel the sweet release we both craved.

I grunt and unload into her depths, causing more adoring sighs to emanate from her with each spurt. Her own slick juices trickle out of her opening as she rests on me in the doorway. Both of us pant in an attempt to catch our breath after now feeling thoroughly worn down.

Rarity pulls back from me slightly, just enough to allow me to see back into her deep azure eyes and watch as she leans in to kiss me once more. The moment of sheer bliss, when everything finally falls into place, only lasts for a few fleeting seconds before she draws back with a blush.

“Oh, umm, Marcus...you can put me down now.”

“R- Right, right.”

Kneeling down slowly, I allow Rarity to gracefully dismount from me and make her way over to her bed before she slumps her body over the edge to relax. Fortunately for me, this gives me an amazing view of her dripping sex, glistening in the light from above. I follow after her, eventually standing directly behind her as I jokingly remark.

“Feeling tired already?”

“Pardon me for wanting to take a breather. At least I’m not the one who fell asleep last time, Marcus.”

Heh, so now she thinks it’s about endurance, huh? Two can play at this game. I lean forward a little and prod her moist lips with the tip of my still-hard member, provoking an immediate gasp from her. Most likely, she’s still fairly sensitive, but that doesn’t mean I can’t take advantage of it.

“Then you’re up for more than one round?”

She lets out a soft giggle at my bold attitude before turning to me and biting her lip seductively. Wiggling her hips and batting her eyes at me, she urges me on with impressive effort.

“Only if you have the energy to spare, darling.”

I take that as the challenge Rarity intends it to be and gently ease myself into her from behind, grasping onto her shoulders while she offers a deep moan in turn. Immediately, her tight wetness as well as mass amount of lubrication allows me to glide in and out of her as I slowly pound her rear. Continuing my harmless teasing, I lean forward and rub my hands along her sides while kissing the back of her neck. Unable to keep up her modesty, she squeals a bit before biting the blanket under her, stifling more and more moans of pleasure.

I think she may enjoy taking me in like this more than I might have thought. Maybe this feels more natural to her, what with being a pony and all? Regardless, I couldn’t care less at this point. The only thing that mattered to me was bringing the one I love to orgasm, and as my fingers curled through her mane, I could sense she was getting close to it and fast.

The embarrassed blush on her face as she tries to hide from my knowing gaze only makes me want to thrust deeper into her, eventually filling her with my entire length. This causes her to shake uncontrollably, still biting harder on the blanket even as she releases a wave of pleasure on my member and meagerly attempts to resist the overwhelming sensations. Unfortunately for me, the extra feeling of her muscles tightening only caused me to feel my climax approaching as well.

Getting a crazy idea, however, I quickly manage to pull out and stroke myself a few times, leaving Rarity in a very dazed state as she turns her head to look at me. Instead of an answer, I only groan out as I feel myself throbbing and twitching behind her. Within seconds, I fire off a few hot ropes of cum and coat her rear and back.

The generous amount shocks both myself and her, only Rarity gasps and moans softly as she feels the no doubt sticky substance all over her behind. Even more surprising, however, is that I catch her mouth practically salivating as I squeeze out the last drops onto her and teasingly rub the tip into her one last time before backing up slightly.

“Oh my word, that feels amazing! Although…”

She reaches back with a hoof and scoops a bit of the material before bringing it to her mouth and licking some of it up with her tongue. Sucking her hoof to make sure she gets all of it before speaking, Rarity remarks to me after her having trailed off previously.

“…it’s going to be such a pain to clean.”

I chuckle at her entirely accurate statement. Feeling my legs begin to grow a bit weak, I relax on the bed next to her and bring her sweet lips to mine, kissing her as deep as I can. This is nice; this is what I needed. Even though some things might happen, I know Rarity is the one I want to be with. Even as she breaks away and mock-complains once more, I feel no ill will towards her.

“Staining my fur isn’t exactly my idea of romance, Marcus.”

“I love you, too.”

She smiles warm-heartedly before wrapping her hooves around my neck and drawing me into a kiss, allowing my tongue to roll over hers as I bring her body closer to mine once more.

“Are you sure? I don’t want to impose if- “

“Yes, I’m sure. We’ll talk about it tomorrow. For now, just get some sleep.”

Pecking my cheek with a light kiss, she lies down on the pillow next to me and nuzzles her body against mine. Finally feeling content, I decided that I could live without sleeping at Twilight’s place tonight, so long as it means I get to sleep with Rarity in her own bed. Although, instead of running out in harsh realization, I embrace the beautiful form next to me as I recall our particularly wild reunion. I may have lost count of how many times we went at it, exactly, but I can’t really complain. No matter what, I want her to feel secure; that’s what’s important.

Being able to rest easy with no worries on my mind is something I’ve really missed. Maybe I can finally get a good night’s rest for once before tomorrow.

“Marcus Rook. Rise from your slumber!”

Of course not. Hi Luna, how are you this fine evening?

“Dispense with the formalities, Marcus. We have come to bring a message of utmost importance, one that comes from Princess Celestia herself!”

Eh? What is it now? I’m kind of in the middle of trying to get some shuteye before the last day of my “trial stay” tomorrow.

“Princess Celestia has been watching you as closely as I have, Marcus.”

Well that certainly makes me feel better. Who else is watching me? All of your guards, too?

“We do not appreciate sarcasm when the concerned matter involves immediate action. My sister wishes for you to know that you did not, as agreed on upon your arrival, bond with all six of the Elements of Harmony as of today.”

Really? That’s what this is about? I want to make it clear right now that-

“You did not let us finish. Celestia has ruled that, unless you visit tomorrow afternoon and tell her all that you’ve learned in your stay, she will not give you the option to stay here in Equestria.”

Threatening me, huh? I wouldn’t put it past her. Look, Luna, I’ve found clarity now. These marks on my back? They mean absolutely nothing to me. They might be some sort of ridiculous importance to Celestia, but I could care less about-…

“As thou can see, since you have not succeeded in bonding with the elements, the cutie marks adorning your body are no longer there.”

They’re just…gone? Well, uhh, I don’t know what to say, except…thanks!

“Err, you are…welcome?”

Alright, Luna, I’ll go to Canterlot tomorrow and talk to her, but for now, can you take a message for me? I doubt there’s any parchment around to write a letter, and I’d prefer not to get out of bed here, heh.

“Not a problem, Marcus. We are at your beck and call.”

Dear Princess Celestia,

On the penultimate day of my stay in Ponyville, I got to spend some more time with the mares that truly matter to me. I know and love each and every one of them for who they are. I even got to hang out with the joyful Derpy Hooves, who, more than anyone, has taught me not to judge a book by its cover. Fluttershy once again stopped me from thinking so negatively and I finally had a great reunion with Rarity. I can finally see what’s most important to me, and that’s all the wonderful things this world has to offer me. I won’t give it up now; I refuse to. Now, having gotten Luna’s message of your threat to me based on this whole ‘bonding’ thing, I think I’ll take one last visit to Canterlot so we can talk. I’m perfectly content now, and that’s all I ever wanted.

Signed,

Marcus Rook

Author's Note

Original posting date: 10/8/2012

The semi-final day brings Marcus back to his roots and makes things a bit simpler for him as he explores what's most important to him.

Innocents / Day 7

“Nnn…Marcus?”

“Yeah?”

I lie peacefully in Rarity’s bed, having woken up earlier than expected and decided to wait until she wakes up. Now that she has, I feel her wearily squirm in my arms as she turns to face me. With a weak smile, the mare flickers her eyes open as she greets the human resting next to her.

“Good morning, darling.”

“Good morning, Rarity.”

Even as she rises on her back ever-so-slightly, she takes her time sitting up in bed and I easily follow afterward. Today might be a big day, all things considered, but it’s still morning; I have time to take it slow. As delicate as ever, Rarity’s hoof travels along my naked body and traces circles on my chest while speaking in a hushed whisper.

“Last night was simply divine, Marcus.”

“Well, I certainly hope for many more like it.”

Rarity blushes at my clear admittance of my own enjoyment of last night’s events. I still love teasing her to catch her cute reactions, even if she ends up making teasing remarks of her own.

“I’d like to get some work done every now and then, you know.”

“Hey, not today. You’ve been working practically all week. We’re going to relax and have fun, okay?”

She doesn’t respond, instead choosing to sidle closer to me and nuzzle her face against my neck. I know a sophisticated and talented mare like her must have a lot on her plate, but she should know when she needs to just take a break.

For now, I just want to enjoy this peaceful moment with her. This is one of those rare instances I want to remember fondly. Normally, it would be a damn shame if I was asked to leave all this behind like a forgotten memory. However, now that I know for a fact that I’m staying, I’m not gonna let anyone take it away from me.

In any case, I push my thoughts aside as I remember that we both have a party to attend today. Nudging her slightly, she seems to take the hint and releases me from her gentle caresses long enough for me to remove the blanket covering us and stand up from the bed. I spot the small pile of clothes I put aside for myself and make my way over to them. All the while, the presence of Rarity’s gaze on my back causes a pang of fear to hit me as I wonder about the cutie marks that were there.

What would she say if she saw them? Would she hate me again? I mean, it’s not like she’ll understand what they would’ve implied, but that doesn’t mean she wouldn’t grow curious about them.

Regardless, I decide to forget about those damned things. Neither Celestia’s stupid plan for me nor my own paranoid thinking is going to be of any benefit now. Getting changed as if nothing had happened, I wordlessly slip my shirt over my head and zip up my pants with memorized ease. Rarity chimes up behind me, followed by the strange sound of magic levitating something close by.

“You make it look so easy. Without my magic, I would never be able to dress myself like that.”

She does have a point there. I’ve seen ponies use their teeth to grip things, but imagining one putting on clothes by themselves, and with hooves at that, is a little difficult to picture. I simply smirk and turn back to her, watching as she carefully makes her bed neat and tidy after the previous night’s romp. Her own smile fades for a moment, however, before she speaks up in a quieter tone.

“My work isn’t too stress relieving, either. Dressmaking with magic ends up being rather exhausting.”

I nod in agreement, still looking at the beautiful mare taking time to clean up and prepare herself in her own effortless way. Turning back to gaze at me, Rarity’s eyes shimmer as she presumably gets an idea.

“Do you think you could help me later this week? That is to say, assuming you’re available.”

“I think I can make time in my busy schedule for you.”

I chuckle after making my statement in jest, and Rarity responds with an uncertain smile. Even through that, however, I can see that she still has something on her mind. That or she didn’t appreciate my joke as much as I thought she would. For a second or so of silence, I’m not sure what to say before Rarity questions me.

“Marcus…you said you aren’t going to leave me, right?”

I’m not even going to bother with some half-assed response that will only belittle my true feelings. Instead, I take a few steps toward her, staring down at the unicorn as she takes on a look of surprise at my boldness.

Once again, Rarity’s soft, pure white fur engulfs me as I wrap my arms around her neck and hug her close to me. Needless to say, she gasps as I shock her with this romantic gesture, with the utmost confidence, I assert to her in the strongest voice I can manage.

“I would never even dream of it.”

My words seem powerful enough to move the usually very composed mare. Without wasting a second, she grasps my head between her hooves and pulls me into another wonderful kiss. I may not be the most romantic guy around, but I say what I feel, and that’s good enough for the one I love.

Walking over to Sugarcube Corner wasn’t too much of a hassle, especially not so now that I had Rarity by my side. Resting my hand on her gently as we neared the entrance, I felt near-Pinkie Pie levels of joy fill me. Noticing the lack of noise pollution in the air around the bakery, I can tell that the party is far smaller than the one I attended a few days ago. Even considering the fact that Derpy told me about it beforehand, I still didn’t really know what her or Derpy’s definition of a “small party” was.

Now, having approached the stable door to the favorite party location of the one and only Pinkie Pie, I look to my side and see Rarity looking back at me with a kind smile. A tilt of the mare’s head is all it takes to urge me into knocking my balled-up hand against the entrance. Rather quickly, the door swings open and a bright flash of pink invades my sight as the energetic party-thrower smiles wide at me. Before even a “hello” is exchanged, she perks up considerably and announces in the most excited voice I’m not really expecting.

“Oh! You’re here! Come on in!”

Rarity and I eye her for a moment and follow her inside after she makes enough room for us to enter. I look past the chubby pink form in front of me to see the five other ponies (and Spike) I’ve gotten to know all around the room conversing happily with one another. Pinkie quickly turns to face the two of us when we’re inside and casually prods my side with her hoof.

“I’ll bet you two slept pretty well last night, eh? Eh?”

Rarity’s face takes on a hint of red at Pinkie’s comment and I end up nervously rubbing my neck as I laugh the comment off. Both of us know that she’s fairly accurate in her assumption. Lacking a response to neither confirm nor deny her suspicion, I settle and eke out a passing note.

“Ehh, you could say that.”

Rarity catches on and attempts to change the conversation on her own.

“Well, I’m just happy to be back from Canterlot in time for another of your most enjoyable parties.”

“Then, what are you waiting over here for? Go say hi!”

In a flash, I make my way to the nearest side of the room where the party favors are in an attempt to mingle like Pinkie Pie wants me to. With Rarity in tow, we approach the table with a certain shy pegasus standing and looking over the many party favors that lie out before her. Slide whistles, noisemakers, and even a few bottles for bubble-blowing are scattered about, even though I doubt she will ever actually use any of them. She looks like she’s considering them, at least.

I don’t really want to surprise her, seeing as she hasn’t noticed our presence as of yet, but Rarity quickly chimes up for me.

“Fluttershy, darling!”

Visibly shaken, Fluttershy looks as if she’s ready to jump out of her skin right here and now. Her fur stands on edge as her muscles tense, perhaps frightened by the suddenness of Rarity’s greeting. When she turns around and sees just who it was the surprised her, however, her face quickly relaxes and she breathes out a sigh of relief to accost her friend.

“Oh, hi Rarity. It’s good to see you again. It’s been a while.”

“Likewise, of course!”

Rarity trots forward and kisses the air beside each of Fluttershy’s cheeks in a gesture that seems entirely natural for her. The bashful pegasus notices my presence soon after and smiles as she warmly addresses me.

“Hello to you too, Marcus.”

“Heh. Hello, Fluttershy. Nice to see you, and at a party of all places.”

“I missed Derpy’s a few days ago, but after hearing what happened and also seeing you that day, I’m…kind of glad I didn’t get the invitation after all.”

Rarity and I exchange glances and laugh nervously, both of us happy to put that chapter of the past behind us. Regaining my composure, I nod to Fluttershy and honestly respond.

“I can understand that. Today’s a better day for all of us to celebrate, anyway.”

“You’re absolutely right, Marcus. Now, Fluttershy, what have you been up to in my absence? I know we missed a spa day, which simply will not do.”

“Oh, well, you know, the usual…”

Fluttershy trails off as she speaks to Rarity, now having focused their attention on each other instead of me. I end up looking around at the other guests and decide that I probably shouldn’t linger too long if I want to get a chance to talk to everybody here. Finding an opening in Fluttershy’s mumblings, I let the two know of my cause.

“I’m gonna go ahead and see everyone else, but it was nice talking to you, Fluttershy. Err, Rarity, you don’t mind if I go-“

“Not at all. I’m not so greedy as to keep you all to myself on a day such as this. Go on, darling. I’ll catch up later.”

I smile back as I hear her soothing voice calm me and send me on my way. She turns back to pick up on her side of the conversation and leaves me free to converse with the other ponies scattered around the room. As I walk away, I can’t help but think about Fluttershy and the time we’ve spent together.

Twilight utilizing the shy mare’s wings on me, the less than stellar reintroduction, being comforted in her home, to finally coming to rely in her simple, yet very sound, advice. Fluttershy might be one of the most unconventional friends I’ve ever had, but I’m certainly appreciative of her efforts to help me out. She’s really the kindest pony I’ve ever met, and I don’t intend to lose such a valuable friend any time soon.

To my left, I spy another unicorn and pegasus pair standing near a bowl of fruit punch and happily chatting with one another. One, a noticeably more relaxed Twilight Sparkle, and the other a happy-go-lucky Derpy Hooves, who flares out her wings and lets out a joyful giggle. Walking across the room to the two mares, I easily overhear their conversation.

“So, you mean to tell me that you were the first pony he met?”

“Yep! At least, that’s what it seemed like. Heck, when I saw him, all I could say was like whaaaaaat is that thing? But then, I got to have fun with him more and more and- Oh, hi Marcus!”

Derpy notices me nearing closer rather fast, and I chuckle at the goofy wave she gestures my way. Twilight turns to face me and smiles in that same delightful way I’ve come to expect from her as she speaks up.

“Hi, Marcus! How was Cloudsdale?”

“Really impressive. I had no idea there was so much up there.”

“There are a lot of cool places in Equestria!”

Derpy chirps up from beside us and draws my attention toward her as she smiles very wide at me. I attempt to return a wide smile of my own, but it pales in comparison, as usual. Suddenly, however, her face takes on a blushing hue while her hoof nervously shies away as she continues.

“You know, if you have the time…maybe we could go…”

Is she okay? Unafraid to call her out on the sudden change in behavior, I lean down to face the pegasus and question her.

“Is something on your mind, Derpy?”

She looks back in my direction, then over to Twilight who simply holds back a laugh and motions her hoof back towards me. Okay, I know I’m missing something here. In an effort to get the blushing pegasus to tell me what exactly she’s holding back, I honestly speak up.

“Derpy, you know you can tell me anything and I would never think any less of-“

…Eh? Did Derpy just…kiss me on the cheek? She moved so fast just now that I barely saw her lean in and peck me with her lips. Being interrupted like that by such a surprising action, I feel my own face start to heat up in response to hers. I find it difficult to say anything, now, and can only mutter as she turns her gaze away, seemingly very embarrassed.

“You…uhh…”

Twilight giggles from beside us, pointing her hoof at Derpy and gleefully noting aloud.

“Your face is so red, Derpy! Mhmhm!”

Not one to lie, Twilight brings further attention to Derpy Hooves as the color on her face deepens. I rub my cheek, wondering just why exactly that gray pegasus kissed me in the first place. After a brief moment of no response, Twilight nudges me and motions to speak a bit more quietly.

“Anyway, Marcus, can I say something for a second?”

Both of us turn away from Derpy and leave her to her own devices as Twilight continues.

“I’m really sorry I got so out-of-hoof with my ‘research.’ I took it too far for the wrong reasons and I feel terrible.”

I can’t argue with that. She had me between her hooves, in her mouth, and even being forced to bend her over and basically fuck her into a coma. After knowing what I know now and seeing Twilight back to the way she was when I first saw her, however, I’m more than happy to assume that all of that behavior was because of some ridiculous spell. I don’t think I’ll ever forget about that, but now I can at least rest easy knowing that it won’t happen again.

Hearing Twilight’s further apologies just reminds me of the worried and easily ashamed mare’s real personality, behind all that lust from before. It’s pretty cute, and I chuckle a bit as she patiently waits for my answer, all the while wearing a guilty frown.

“It’s fine, Twilight. Listen…”

I kneel down to face Twilight and meet her at eye level, putting more strength into my words to make sure she pays close attention.

“Maybe we can work together to do some simpler research. You know, combine our brainpower a bit? Maybe read a book together or something so that we don’t end up getting any mixed messages. You know what I mean?”

The previously crestfallen unicorn looks at me with unabashed joy, but settles for a mild response as her twinkling violet eyes stare into my own.

“I’d like that.”

Twilight turns and trots back to Derpy, who seems to have buried her head in the punch bowl while we were talking to cool her face, which was no doubt very warm with embarrassment. I never knew she’d react like that, considering she was the one who kissed me. Feeling as I’ve said all that needed to be said, I return my glance to the rest of the party as I think about what spending the past few days with Twilight has been like.

Escorting me to the princesses, waking me up in the oddest of ways, regrettably making me satisfy her wild desire, and all of it leading up to a tear-filled reunion. No matter what happens with Twilight, whether she is under some ridiculous spell or not, I still feel like I can see that there is something there for me to stick through the worst with her. We have a very give and take relationship. I try to look out for her as she cares for me, and I wouldn’t have even noticed the cutie marks on my back if it weren’t for her over attentiveness. Through all the magical experiences I’ve been subjected to, I’m happy to have someone on my side.

Speaking of having someone on my side, I notice Spike and Pinkie Pie across the room doing a dance resembling a chicken flapping its wings. Resting my arm on a nearby table, I watch with a smile as the playful pair flail about without a care in the world.

Spike’s one of those rare- uhh…dragons, I guess- who is a lot more outgoing and relatable than he might seem. I never expected us to bond so well the other day, especially since I’m sure he’s far younger than me. Nevertheless, I really enjoyed his company, and seeing him shake his tail about as he joyfully partakes in the silly dance is quite a testament to his true, youthful nature.

Pinkie, on the other hand…well, she’s just Pinkie. From her coming on a little too strong in the beginning to outright depressing herself when she felt alone, Pinkie Pie is really difficult for me to pin down. However, I can’t say she hasn’t taught me a lesson about taking things a little less seriously and appreciating being there when I’m needed. Her unpredictability may catch me off-guard quite a bit, but if there’s anything I put stock into when it comes to Pinkie Pie, it’s that she lives her life with the utmost joy and care for her friends above all else. Besides, everyone can use a good laugh every now and then.

I decide that it’s best not to bother them when they’re in the middle of dancing like that. I’ve got plenty of time to chat with them later, after all. Lifting my arm back up and stretching it out a bit, I turn to look over to the far corner of the room-

“Hey.”

Ah! Oh, it’s just Rainbow Dash. She’s kind of flying a little too close to my face for my liking, though. Even after all that’s happened this week, I still like to think that I have a personal bubble that I don’t really like others to infiltrate too often.

Leaving it at that and trying not to act like her sudden appearance scared me, I greet her openly.

“Oh. Hey Rainbow Da- Mmph!?”

What the? She-…She’s kissing me! The incredibly soft lips that I only had the pleasure of feeling graze mine before are now pressing into me with full-force, not unlike how a desperate lover would. The way she does it is a little rough for my taste, however…

“Ugh…Okay, there.”

Thankfully, she pulls away, but not without a quick slip of her tongue inside my mouth. While brief, that was a little much for such a sudden occurrence. I hear some other sound emanate from behind Rainbow, however, and look behind her to see Applejack stifling giggles. What? What was I just used for?

Rainbow Dash simply blushes deeper as she looks at me before her clearly annoyed frown quivers a bit. She sighs and turns back to face Applejack, leaving me with a view of her privates yet again. Quickly, I step away and to her side so I can face Applejack as well while the two of them converse.

“Happy now? I did it.”
“Heh. And? How was it? Better?”
“Oh, shut up. You owe me twenty-five bits, and don’t forget it.”
“Now hold on there, Rainbow. Ah said if it weren’t no good, ah’d pay ya, but I’m lookin at yer face right now, and…ah think I see a blush on those cheeks uh yers, RD.”
“That’s just- you know-…I still don’t like him.”
“Yeah, yeah, git along so ah can calm him down a bit. Don’t want ‘im to get to thinkin yer all hot for ‘im, now…unless that’s wut you want.”

Rainbow Dash turns back to me quickly, showing a shocked and embarrassed face as if she’d been caught red-hooved before looking back at AJ and sighing. Gently flapping her wings, she sulks her way over to the other side of the room with a groan. Did these two really just make some kind of bet? I mean, I knew they were competitive but…yeesh.

Applejack spends no time in finishing off her giggles and approaching me to hopefully attempt to explain what just happened.

“Ah was jus’ messin’ around with Rainbow back there. Sorry fer that, Marcus. Though, I don’t think you mind terribly much, do ya?”

“Well, I guess not. Although, I think a heads-up beforehand is better than an apology afterward.”

She takes my quip in stride and chuckles, releasing that endearing laugh back into the air before agreeing with me.

“Ah reckon ya got a point there, pardner.”

Taking a moment to snag a treat from the table beside us, I watch as Dash lands next to Pinkie Pie and tries not to be embarrassed after what she just pulled. Chuckling inward, I think back to how things have worked out between Rainbow Dash and I.

Looking back, Rainbow Dash is another one of those odd ponies I could never quite figure out. She was rather upfront about her cocky attitude and flying skills, and later on, pretty blatant about showing me that she isn’t quite straight as an arrow, so to speak. However, what struck me particularly strong about her was when she defended Pinkie Pie along with Derpy the other day. Not only is she very ambitious and stays true to herself, she’s also very loyal to her friends. There’s definitely something good to be seen in Rainbow Dash, that’s for sure.

When I turn to look back and keep my eyes focused on AJ in front of me, I see that she’s also enjoying a delectable-looking treat from the table. Specifically an apple tart, which she happily munched with her mouth falling open and her eyes closed happily. No need for table manners when she’s having a good time.

I take a bite of my own treat, allowing the sweet taste of baked goods to smoothly roll through my taste buds. Of course, this brief pause as we chew now gives me an opportunity to think about how this simple, farming pony has affected me.

Unlike any other pony I’ve met so far, Applejack has been the most straightforward with me. After I was introduced to her “down to earth” personality at Sweet Apple Acres and ending up having a few chats with her, I can’t even begin to express my thanks just for having this orange-coated mare as my friend. Using her true words and natural ability to knock some common sense into me, I have to admit I’m impressed. She’s an honest and very dependable pony, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.

“Uhh, Marcus? Y’all alright?”

Huh? I see a hoof waving back and forth in front of my face before I realize that I’ve been staring at AJ for just a little too long as I was lost in my thoughts. I nervously rub my neck and speak out to cover up my previously long gaze.

“Uhh, yeah, sorry. What were you saying?”

“Ah said that Rarity’s over there callin for ya. Ah’m gonna assume ya don’t wanna be starin off into space when yer marefriend’s a callin’, hehe.”

Looking back towards the front of the room, I spot Rarity’s hoof waving in mid-air and quickly agree with AJ’s assumption. Turning heel and heading off towards my marefriend, apparently, I call back to Applejack.

“Crap! Thanks, AJ! We’ll talk later!”

“Count on it!”

She calls back and I hear another soft chuckle escape her lips as I make my way over towards the nearby table where Rarity sits. I always thought it was weird when I see ponies sitting down like that, but damn if it doesn’t at least impress me quite a bit.

Arriving next to her and ignoring my lack of breath for a moment, I apologize to Rarity before taking a seat in the chair directly next to her.

“Hey, sorry about that.”

“Oh, it’s quite alright. I just wanted to ask you about something.”

She dismisses my apology with a wave of her hoof and makes me a bit curious as to what it is she wants. I don’t bother asking a question, instead letting her take the moment of silence as a pause.

“Darling…did you happen to see Sweetie Belle the other day?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Well, after she returned from whatever she was out doing with her little friends, she came to my abode and asked what I meant when I…err…called you out on ‘chasing tails’ a few days ago.”

Oh, right…that. Yeah, those little fillies are a curious bunch, that’s for sure. Rarity continues, asking me in her own curious tone.

“What, exactly, was she out doing? If you know, that is.”

“Haha. Her and her friends were literally chasing each other. They would’ve ran head-first into a tree if it wasn’t for their helmets.”

“Mhmhm, hahaha! Oh my, those three get into all sorts of trouble. It’s almost cute.”

That laugh of hers…For the first time, I think I just heard Rarity laugh genuinely and openly. Completely carefree, she lets it spill out of her mouth and closes her eyes with relieved glee. Seeing her like this is just too irresistible for me, and I find the tiniest bit of playfulness inside me to speak up.

“Not as cute as you, though.”

Naturally, she blushes wildly at my compliment and nervously brushes her mane out of her eyes as she looks at me. Nothing she could do could make her look any less attractive to me at this point, and I immediately know what to do, with no regrets involved. I lean in and bring my lips to hers, surprising her with my boldness yet again.

I wrap an arm over her shoulder and she presses her hoof gently into my chest as she reciprocates the kiss with as much affection as always. Our tongues mingle in that familiar feeling that I never want to let go, and I hug her closer to me as the outside world fades into the background once more.

“Hey! You two lovebirds! We’re about to cut the cake over here!”

Pinkie Pie interrupts us at another perfect opportunity, but I don’t let it bother me. I’m in no rush, and Rarity doesn’t seem to be budging, either. Her stylized mane rubs itself against my face and I let it tickle my cheeks as the kiss goes on for longer than either of us probably expected. What can I say? In a moment like this where both of us are so satisfied having one another, I don’t want to give this up for the world.

Unfortunately, the world comes with the need to breathe, and I reluctantly bring my face back and open my eyes to see the beautiful, pristine white unicorn just as out of breath as I am. I can’t help but smirk at her as she smiles back at me before brushing her mane out of the way a second time.

Slowly, I stand up from the seat and briefly remove my hand from Rarity’s side so she can bring herself to her hooves. Returning my hand to its position, resting on her side and holding her close to me, we both make our way over to the table where the other ponies have gathered.

As we approach, I spot the rather large apple-themed cake that Pinkie Pie seems to be eyeing with intent. Innocently, I question the bouncing form of sugar and joy about the massive dessert.

“Pinkie, why exactly is there a cake for this party, anyway? It’s not anyone’s birthday, is it?”

Pinkie turns and looks back at me with the most disapproving glare I’d ever seen her put on. As if I’d shocked and insulted her, she calls out to me and hops around the cake with her springy hooves.

“There’s never an excuse to not have a cake! They’re perfect for all celebrations! What’s a party without a cake? I mean, duh!”

My smirk only widens as I giggle at the pink earth pony’s defensive attitude regarding cake. I guess there really isn’t an excuse, so long as the dessert is fully shared between all the ponies and their non-pony friends like Spike and I. Right away, I see Applejack dexterously hold a dull pastry cutter to separate pieces and lift them onto plates for her friends, reminding me of just how capable she is, even at a party seemingly for herself.

As the pieces of cake are passed down a line of hungry ponies (and Spike), I hug Rarity closer against my side and look down at her, smiling as wide as I ever have. Having her by my side, after all this…I can’t help but think back to my first day here, right before I was tasked with this ‘trial stay.’

Rarity left such an impression on me from the very moment I saw her. Everything struck me as beautiful: her appearance, the way she spoke, even the clear generosity she had shown when she offered to make clothing for me regardless of barely knowing me. Then again, that could be because I ended up getting hurt right in front of her beforehand. Out of the true kindness of her heart, despite what happened later, she made me several pairs of clothes, asking nothing in return.

Her ability to forgive me after I outright betrayed her love and trust just managed to get the message of her importance through to me. Tears were shed on both our parts, but for now I’m just so happy to be with her. Rarity is exactly how she seems: a one-of-a-kind pony that helped me realize that experiencing love with anyone, even if they happen to be a pony here, is more important than my own selfish wants. I know that I love her, and I’ll stay here for the rest of my life to make sure that she knows it, too.

A plate finally makes its way over to me and I snap out of my deep thoughts once again to look around at the eight partygoers surrounding me. All of them quietly stare, seemingly waiting for me to take a bite with happy smiles. I’m not sure if all of them know that today is supposed to be my last day here. However, for their sake, I’m going to see to it that it isn’t.

Reaching for the plastic fork beside me, I slice off a piece of the small slice in front of me and lift it up to my mouth. Even the scent is particularly sweet , and I slowly open my mouth and stick the piece of cake inside.

It instantly puts a smile on my face. Feeling the need to tell the other ponies, as well as kind of wanting them to stop staring at me so expectantly, I speak up with my mouth currently full.

“It’s really good!”

Pinkie Pie pulls a quick jump into the air before landing on her rump and making an audible squeak sound as she does so. Naturally, I don’t question it, and she responds with her usual energetic voice as the other ponies try their own pieces of the decidedly apple-based cake.

“We can thank ol’ AJ here for that! She worked really hard this season!”

I look over to Applejack while I chew and see her let out a happy, prideful laugh at Pinkie’s announcement to the rest of the guests.

“Aww shucks. Ah’m jus’ doin what ah can for mah fam’ly…and mah friends.”

Her eyes look around the room at her friends that are attending the party her friend Pinkie Pie set up. Straight away, I remember something. This party isn’t about me…it’s for Applejack. I can take what I can from it and enjoy myself today, but I should really let her enjoy her moment. Like me, I know she earned it.

So what if the princess thinks she can kick me out just like that? I’m a human and I’ve proved myself capable of living with these ponies just fine, and even finding love while I was at it. I’ll enjoy this and savor it like I know I want to.

I decided to get to Canterlot in the more traditional way, instead choosing to take the train. Twilight loaned me the bits I needed to purchase a ticket, and after that, it was smooth sailing.

Now, I find myself sitting alone in an empty car that’s supposedly the faster way to get to Canterlot anyway. Probably because the ponies who run it aren’t carrying it and the weight of its passengers tied to them, but I digress.

While I miss the company that I was previously embraced with less than an hour ago, I know I have to visit the princess on my own. That means no Twilight, no Applejack, just me and Princess Celestia. This is something I have to do alone, so I can prove to Celestia just how much I’ve personally benefitted from being here.

Now that I get to thinking, though, I stare outside the nearby window and watch as the trees and wide open fields pass me by. The view is nice, all things considered, and the silence is at least a tiny bit refreshing, but it still only encourages me to think more to fill the gap.

When I think back to Celestia, I remind myself of our previous meeting. Just because she decided to tell me the truth the other day doesn’t mean that I find her particularly trustworthy. What if I am just some game to her? She only wanted someone to toy with and watch from above as he…makes friends and cherishes his new loved ones.

I sigh openly. I need to think positive. She asked me to tell her what I learned. That’s simple enough; not difficult at all, really. Hell, if I can reiterate bits of my letters, it should be pretty easy to tell her what I’ve learned so far. I can do this no problem.

What is there left for me to tell, honestly? I’ve said what’s needed to be said, and she knows that I care about this place. I love it and its inhabitants far too much to just leave.

She can’t just up and kick me out…can she?

Leaning out the window and staring forward, I see the castle off in the distance. Almost like a symbol of impending doom, only far more colorful. I’m sure I’m just getting worried for nothing. I’ll be fine, right?

…Right?

The royal castle…not like I haven’t been here before. It took a while to get over here from the train station, but I managed to avoid any contact from the few ponies that glanced my way and wore faces of sheer befuddlement. Now, though, I’m focused on the entrance which is guarded by two members of the royal guard entrusted with defending the castle and the princesses, no doubt.

They all kind of look the same to me, what with their uniforms and all, so I’m not sure if these ones have seen me before or if they’re the same ones that even flew me here in the past. I try not to be too concerned with it as I walk up to the two doors and glance at each of the guards in turn. Neither of them return my glance, instead staring straight forward with a look of total focus.

Shrugging it off and giving their intimidating faces a slight nod, I take a few steps forward to reach for the door when I’m suddenly stopped in my tracks by a strong obstacle nudging directly into my chest.

Looking down, I see the guards have extending their respective wings in order to block my path to the large doors in front of me. Naturally, I’m taken aback by their sudden movement, considering they were so stoic before, and ask them.

“Uhh, can I help you?”

“Halt! Nopony sees the princess without a royal decree or an approved escort.”

Oh, crap! That’s right. Every time I was here before, I had someone with me. Here on my own, however, I don’t think a single pony, or human in this case, has any right to just walk on in of their own free will. Without anything much to argue here besides my own reason to visit the princess, I start off with a nervous tone.

“Oh…whoops, heh.”

“Please leave the premises and return when you have either a royal-“

“It’s alright. The human is with us.”

I hear the voice echo from behind and turn to look for the source. Knowing that tone and archaic language to belong to Princess Luna, I’m still surprised to see her, and at such perfect timing, too. As she approaches, the guards fold their wings back and bow before the royal second-in-command out of respect and acknowledgement that she had indeed been expecting me.

She continues as she arrives in front of me, and instead of nodding or doing any kind of regal gesture, the mare nuzzles her face against mine and smiles widely. I’m not sure why she felt the need to do so, but I allow her to, and she quickly remarks back to the guards in her royal voice.

“Marcus Rook is always a welcome guest, and shall henceforth be treated as such!”

The guards behind me seem to be…uhh, shaking for some reason as one of them speaks softly, almost with a hint of fear in his voice.

“M- My apologies, Princess! I did not realize! P-P-Please don’t fire me!”

I look back at Luna in time to catch her rolling her eyes and groaning at the guard’s weak voice. Motioning her hoof, they follow it and move aside to allow us both entrance into the castle. Luna’s horn glows and the huge doors open in front of us. Even as she starts to walk inside, I’m still in awe of the raw size of the doorway itself. Why would they ever need to make it this big, anyway?

I break free from my distracting thoughts for long enough to notice that Luna has gotten farther into the castle and is leaving me behind. I follow after her, not wanting to linger too long next to the unreasonably frightened guards. I catch up to the princess of the night and hear her begrudgingly remark back to me.

“It appears that some ponies still fear us…even our own guards on occasion.”

I question her as she turns a corner on the seemingly familiar path.

“Any idea why?”

“It is kind of a long story. We shall save it for another time.”

I nod, understandably, before the two of us reach the door that leads to Princess Celestia’s throne. There’s not a doubt in my mind that she’s waiting in there for me.

“Our sister is in the throne room. For what it’s worth…we wish thou luck in dealing with her alone.”

“Thanks, Luna. I’ll be fine.”

I respond with any trace of confidence that I can muster up, but as I watch the deep sapphire coated princess trot away, I can only hope that Celestia will at least hear me out like her sister has.

“For thine sake, we hope so.”

Her final words, though quiet, still manage to echo through the hall behind me. I take a deep breath as I stand here, facing the doors to the final task that will decide my fate. It’s a bit dramatic for my tastes, but unfortunately, I have to go through with it.

Even through the door, it’s like I can almost feel her eyes peering past it and directly at me. The words ‘piercing gaze’ just doesn’t cover it. It’s just the princess of Equestria, and I’ve talked to her twice already. I can even recall her voice from when we last spoke.

“Are you going to come in, Marcus? I’ve been expecting you, so the least you could do is face me.”

Wait a minute…that is her voice speaking to me. She knows I’ve been standing here?...Somehow. I’m not surprised.

Reluctantly, I open the significantly smaller doors to reveal the throne room, only to find Celestia’s eyes staring directly into mine as soon as I do. She may be standing almost thirty feet away, but that stare of hers makes it feel like mere centimeters.

As I close the distance between us, I notice the rows of guards lining the sides of the room, all staring forward with unbreakable focus. I’m sure some of them are watching me in my hesitant steps, even though I don’t dare break eye contact with the princess. What only serves to make me more nervous, however, is the dead silence besides the sound of me walking.

Finally, I find myself just a few feet away from the regal figure, who looks at me with quite the welcoming smile. That doesn’t stop her from speaking in a sarcastically curious tone after only a few seconds pass.

“Marcus, what is it that you want?”

I breathe out a lengthy sigh. I should’ve expected her latest welcome to be some kind of light-hearted joke.

“Luna already told me that you wanted to see me. Something about-“

“Oh, yes. Right.”

She cuts me off to acknowledge where the point lies, and quickly clears her throat, hopefully in an effort to get serious once more. She knows as much as I do what this is about, and I’m sure I can handle it.

“I want you to tell me what you have learned from staying in Ponyville the past week under my order. Don’t even think about lying to me, either.”

I decide not to entertain her intimidating, yet relatively soft, accusation and instead respond with the utmost sincerity.

“I don’t have to lie, Princess. I'll mean absolutely everything I say.”

Her eyes narrow as she accepts my bold statement, clearly realizing I’m perfectly capable of standing up to her by now. Losing the smile she was wearing before, she now speaks with total neutrality as she commands me.

“Well then…begin.”

Princess Celestia,
Over the course of the past seven days, I learned many important lessons about the different relationships a human can have with ponies. Luckily for me, not all of them had to involve sex, which I hear you weren’t too pleased with. Well, that’s simply because I’ve realized that I’m not defined by my role as a human here, and neither are the wonderful ponies that I’ve gotten to know. The marks on my back did a good job of disheartening me for a while, as did you, but now I see that they mean nothing to me, so I willed them away. At least, I think I did. The point is that you basically tasked me with an objective that revolved entirely around ‘becoming one’ with ponies…but that wasn’t the real intention behind it. You really wanted me to look past my inhibitions as well as take chances with entirely new and strange situations. Thanks to that, I can finally say that I feel contented having friendships (and even love) like these. So, I guess all I can say is…thank you. From the bottom of my heart, Princess Celestia, I thank you.

For a few brief moments, there is only silence. I’m not really one for speeches, so I’m not sure if that was good or not, but nevertheless, the wait to hear what she thinks is killing me. Man, I should’ve planned this out better. I had time; I guess I just got too caught up with-

What is that? That sound of her hooves as she stamps them each in place…It’s kind of like she’s simulating the sound of applause. Did she like it? While she speaks, I notice her mouth curl up into a wide smile and her eyes shut in what appears to be jubilation.

“Splendid! I’m so proud of you, Marcus.”

“Eh? Proud?”

I have to admit, I put on quite the dumbfounded face when I see the princess of a kingdom act like this, but wouldn’t anybody? Opening her eyes and looking at me warmly, she slowly brings her light stomping to a stop and clarifies after giggling once.

“I’m happy that you’ve overcome your obstacles to become the perfect example of a human truly relating to ponies, in every way that I can conceive. It is decided, then. Step forth.”

With a nod, I obey her command and bring myself a little closer to her, only to be addressed yet again.

“Kneel before me so that I may bestow your reward.”

I follow her instruction as I consider the stark contrast between her regal-sounding commands and her usual, jovial tone. She still seems quite happy as she does this, only making me feel all the better for it. I think I’ve finally won her over!

“Marcus Rook…”

Briefly, I feel a small pat on each of my shoulders in turn, and assume it to be not a hoof, but her horn. I think she’s trying to knight me, of all things.

“You are hereby granted permission to stay as long as you’d like.”

Really!? Just like that? Ha! Unable to contain my excitement, I decide to drop my serious exterior for just a moment and jump for joy before grabbing Celestia around her longer neck and hugging her. Right now, she’s my savior, I have to be appreciative.

“Thank you so much!”

“Err, yes, well…you’re welcome.”

Judging by the strained way her voice comes out, I can tell that it’s a little uncomfortable for her and quickly release her. In a small, quick motion, I see her give a dismissive wave of her hoof to one of the guards beside me and instantly I knew what that meant. After all, I basically lunged and captured her between my arms in a room full of her guards. She called them off before I could get in trouble for the action that I am now quickly regretting.

“I do have something that I’d like to share with you, however. Let us retreat to my personal quarters.”

What? Is there something else? I thought I could just head back to Ponyville and tell my friends that I’m staying no matter what, but apparently there’s something Celestia needs to say. Unsure of why she can’t just say it here, I ask her as I notice her start off eastbound, towards the door that leads to her bedroom, if I recall correctly.

“Wait, what are you planning on doing?”

“I’m going to tell you of a matter that has plagued me for days in a place where nopony can overhear it.”

She speaks in a very matter-of-factly tone, as if I was automatically supposed to know. Well, to be fair, I never know what to expect with Celestia, so at least I can rest assured that she’s entirely serious this time.

“Why? What did you think I was going to do? Suck you off where my guards cannot see us? Hmhm.”

…Or she’s still capable of saying rather inappropriate things and I should learn to just keep my mouth shut around her. I notice, off to my side, however, a few of the guards twitching, having heard what Celestia just said and most likely being embarrassed about it like I am. Deciding not to let it bother me for too long, I follow after her and try to appear nonchalant to the many guards most likely eyeing me on my way.

Once I’m inside, I gently close the door behind me, respecting the privacy that Celestia wants. I feel happy now that I know that she approves of me staying, but my curiosity over what she’s going to tell me is holding me back from doing anything more than standing in silence as she turns and moves in front of me.

Instead of resting on the bed, she’s standing and staring at me with the most serious look on her face I’ve seen in…ever, actually. Not really knowing what to say as her visage becomes a lot more imposing, I wait with bated breath before I finally hear her start to speak.

“Listen closely, Marcus. This is…somewhat difficult for me to explain.”

I try not to gulp nervously after that warning. What could it possibly be at this point that she hasn’t told me?

“In order to bring you here, my magic had to reach out to your world and it ended up getting you as a result. I don’t regret it, of course. I think I was very lucky to have found a human like you.”

“I’m glad you did, too.”

She raises a hoof as she interjects quickly, trying to get a point across to me that I’m not quite sure of yet.

“But, while my magic was grasping around for anything at all in the human world, I…I can swear that I felt something else come through.”

‘Something else?’ I’m trying to picture what it is she could have meant, imagining her description of magic as some kind of hand grabbing at straws, but I don’t think the analogy is close to what she actually may have “felt.” I inquire her, not wanting to be kept in suspense like this.

“What do you mean?”

“My magic brought something else to Equestria. I don’t know what, and I certainly don’t know where. Unlike you, I was never able to pinpoint where it must have been summoned, and after my attention called to you that fateful day, I simply let it go.”

“So…if you never found out, then why tell me about it?”

She breaks into an earnest smile, even though I’m still somewhat confused at this discovery at there being some kind of remnant of the human world somewhere in Equestria. It’s a big place, after all.

“Because, since you are now staying, I want you to let me know if you ever find anything that might be familiar to you. If you see anything of particular interest that cannot also be found in Equestria, then you absolutely must report it to me. That is all I ask of you.”

Well, it looks like I’ll have to try and keep up with my letters, then. I smile back at her and nod, accepting my task but not sure of what exactly I might be looking for. A thought pops into my head, however, and I feel the need to ask Celestia one more question. Keeping my composure and letting that newfound discovery get pushed to the back of my mind, I speak up to the princess.

“Speaking of me staying, though, I’d like to ask a favor.”

“Yes?”

“Now that I’m not here on a trial basis anymore, and since I think it’d be better for me if I wasn’t living with another pony and got my own place. Do you know of anywhere I can live by myself?”

I’m still relatively new to Ponyville, and I think it’d be nice to take a break from living with Twilight and finally have a place to call my own. I figure that Celestia might be able to manage that much. She laughs softly, a reaction that doesn’t approve or refuse my request, before answering me with a more relaxed smile.

“I understand, Marcus, and there just so happens to be an abandoned home I’ve been saving for just such an occasion.”

“Huh? Why is it abandoned?”

“I had it built for an immigrant to Ponyville as a sign of good faith some time ago. She politely declined my offer, and chose to build her own hut inside the forest. She claimed that it was her ‘tradition,’ so I let her do so with no questions asked. I left the home where it stands, untouched, in case I would ever need it again for another newcomer.”

She giggles, yet again, and makes a final remark to me with the utmost confidence.

“Marcus, I feel that you have earned this home more than anypony. Please accept it.”

“Heh, I’m very lucky to have it, then. Thanks, ‘Tia.”

I’m not sure what thought in my mind gave me the idea to call her that, but in an effort to make things end on a less awkward note, I give a simple nod and turn to open the door behind me. As I walk out, I hear her laugh once more, only this time with a hint of embarrassment.

“Ohoho…I haven’t heard that nickname in quite some time.”

Huh. It doesn’t actually look all that bad. For a completely abandoned house, it looks untouched, even from the nearby wildlife. Maybe Fluttershy knew about this place, considering it’s also surrounding the Everfree Forest. Then again, I doubt she’s much of an explorer, and it is kind of tucked away on the other side, so she probably just never bothered to find it.

It’s a bit of a walk to get back into Ponyville from here, but honestly, I can’t say I mind too much. The area is beautiful, and the large field and lake that I remember visiting are both much closer now. If anything, I’m at least guaranteed some peace and quiet.

Looking at the house in closer detail, I notice all the windows curtained off, so it’s definitely got a finished interior. If it was for an immigrant like Celestia said, than it must have been built to royal standards, or at least the assumed standard for common living. While quiet, it has a nice, inviting feel to it, so I can’t complain.

Good thing too, because I know I wouldn’t want to move into a new house, or in this case, cottage just to have to work on it myself. Decorating won’t be too much of a problem, considering I don’t really have anything to my name besides my clothes. After I check out this place, I’ll have to buy some groceries, that’s for sure.

I approach the door, and instead of pushing it open, I instinctively knock on the door. Guh. If that’s my first instinct, then maybe I should stop being so overly polite. Remembering the fact that I own this house now, I enjoy the following silence, reassuring myself that no one is actually here. I press my hand up against the stable door and-

“Hello?”

…Eh? That was…a voice. Did someone actually move in while Celestia left it here? Oh crap. Do I have to tell them to leave or something? I hope not, I don’t wanna look like the bad guy just because I was told to move here.

That was a mare’s voice, too. She’d probably take it a lot harder than a stallion would, most likely already having made a nice home for herself. Maybe it’s the immigrant. Maybe she moved back in after seeing that living in a forest in modern day society isn’t exactly a bright idea. I respond with my own greeting, sounding just as confused as the cottage’s occupant.

“…Hello?”

For a few moments of silence, nothing happens. I take my hand off the door and instead place my ear to it, trying to hear the sound of hooves on ground or something…Damn, nothing. Just who’s in there? And why? Honestly, she probably just doesn’t want to be disturbed, and I should go back and tell Celestia that I can’t- Wait! The door’s moving!

It’s…not a pony…It’s not a pony at all.

Long amber hair, eyes like deep sapphires, and soft features adorning her fur-less face…

She’s a human.

“…Hi.”

“Uhh…hey. I’m Marcus.”

She stares at me and I return the gaze, both of us looking with eyes full of shock and surprise. Who is she? How did she get here?...Am I hallucinating?

“Sara. Did you wanna…come inside?”

“…Yeah, I do.”

Author's Note

Original posting date: 11/6/2012

And that is where "A Week in Ponyville" ends! I thank you all for reading and urge you to read the followup sequel when it releases!

Discoveries / Day 0

"Oh my word! Are you alright?"

That was the last thing I heard before I fell unconscious. Some remotely British-sounding woman asking me if I was alright. Perfectly understandable, considering I crashed through the roof of her house. Now that I'm awake, I'm kind of afraid to know where I am. I can feel a soft bed beneath me, and there's some kind of machine humming next to me. I hope I'm not on life support or anything like that. Before I could contemplate whether or not I should open my eyes, I feel a firm pressure poke me in the side.

"Wake up. The princess has requested your presence in Canterlot. Gather your things and meet us outside for your escort in 15 minutes."

Princess? Canterlot? Escort? What the hell is going on? I quickly open my eyes, only to see curtains close in front of me and a slight trotting sound as if a horse was walking away. Probably just my overactive imagination. With my eyes open, I glance around. I can see that I'm in a hospital, sitting in a bed surrounded by soothing lilac curtains, separating me from any other patients. Well, I'm not going to figure out where I am by just sitting here.

I pull the sheet covering my body off to the side of the bed when I realize something...I'm completely naked! My clothes and shoes are off to the side of the bed in a messy pile. They didn't even make an attempt to fold them! Savages, honestly. Before I stand up to get dressed, however, I remember my condition.

Shouldn't I have gotten hurt from that fall I took? I had to have broken a bone or something, right? I give myself a quick once-over, and manage to walk over to my clothes, dress myself, and even stretch out a bit with the little space available. There is no pain whatsoever. If anything, I feel more agile and lighter than I used to; almost as if I somehow lost some weight. Finally, after fully clothing myself, I step outside the curtain, eliciting a few gasps from around me. All I see is a wall directly in front of me, but before I can look around, a cheery voice pipes up.

"Wow! Who're you?"

I look to my right, where I assume voice came from, and see...a pony? At least, that's what I think it is. A gray-coated horse with blond hair and a matching tail sitting up in a hospital bed with what looks to be a bandaged wing...wait a minute- WHAT!? Wings!? Is that a...Pegasus!?

My face becomes quite shocked, naturally, as I take a moment to stare awkwardly at her. The absolute weirdest part about her is her eyes. They seem crossed in an odd fashion at all times, even when I can tell that she's staring back at me. I hesitantly try to break the silence (and make sure I'm not crazy) by asking

"Are you...talking?...to me?"

The Pegasus giggled and nodded up and down quickly in a silly fashion. I can swear I hear a sort of rattling noise as she does so. Apparently, she understood me very well.

"Yup! I asked who you were. You don't look like you're from Ponyville, mister."

Ponyville? Is that where I am? If so, how'd I even get here? These questions ring in my head for a bit. I decide to be polite and take a chance by...talking to the pony.

"Yeah, uhm, I'm Marcus."

The mare continued to smile and, if she could do so any more, I bet her face muscles would collapse.

"I'm Derpy Hooves!"

Derpy Hooves. Huh. Well, that settles it. I've officially gone insane.

"Did something happen? You look weird."

As she said that, I notice her glance is directed at my hands and fingers at my sides as well as my long legs that I'm using to...y'know, stand. I don't know how else to explain it besides...

"I'm, uhh, I'm not a pony."

She cocks her head to the side, confused as to how to respond, I'm assuming. In any case, I should probably head outside. Something about an escort seems more important than sitting here chatting with...Derpy. That, and all the awkward stares I can see forming around me aren't helping my self-esteem. I casually mention to her

"Well, I have to get going. It was nice meeting you...Derpy."

Derpy either didn't notice my hesitance at saying her name or she was genuinely benign as her head rights itself and she speaks

"Okay! You too. I'll see you around!"

She waves her hoof at me and I start walking down the hall, trying to hold a half-smile and not stare at some of the other injured ponies, who are now trying to do the same to me. I spot the hospital entrance in front of me and almost make it out before I'm stopped in my tracks by a pony in a white coat wearing a stethoscope (this one being male).

"I'm sorry sir, but we can't let you leave the facility until we diagnose what's wrong with you."

"But there's nothing wrong with me! I'm not in any pain and nothing's broken, so I can go."

My attempt to persuade him with logic didn't seem to deter him as he opens his mouth to say something, only to hear an interruption by a voice from behind him say

"Ah! He's with me!"

I hear it too, and I lean my body to the right to glance past him. Standing in the doorway, I see a purple pony with a streaked mane and a horn poking through (does that make her a unicorn?) smile while looking at us. What surprises me is what I heard her say, however.

"I am?"

I can't help but ask as I see her trot happily towards me. Just who is this pony and what does she want from me? Is she the princess I heard about? Nah, couldn't be, she looks too plain and studious to be royalty. She stands beside me and nudges my leg as she addresses the doctor

"Princess Celestia has asked that I escort him to the palace."

Now, "Celestia" sounds like a name fitting royalty. The doctor pony acknowledges her and steps off to the side, allowing our passage out the door. Suddenly, I feel the purple pony's snout nudge at my rear to push me forward slightly. Taking the hint, I step outside as she speaks

"What's your name?"

I can see a chariot with two armored pegasi at the helm ahead of me. This must be my escort to the castle, I assume. Isn't it odd having horses fly a carriage of horses? Answering her question as simply as I can, I respond

"Marcus. And you?"

Seeing a chance to introduce herself, I can hear her beaming with pride as she answers

"Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia's number one student!"

That sounds pretty rehearsed. If she's a student under the princess than she might be a bit of a goody-two-shoes, most likely. As I get closer to the chariot, I can hear her continue

"I want you to meet somepony first, before we go to meet the princess."
"Who?"

I reach for the door in front of me, only to hear a familiar voice call from inside

"Twilight? Is our guest awake, Darling?"

That voice! I open the door quickly and my eyes seem to dilate staring at the sight before my eyes.

Beauty. If she isn't the exact definition then I don't know what is. A light gray unicorn with an indigo mane and matching tail involving careful curls. Not only that, but she has absolutely radiant azure eyes. Eyes that stare into mine as she gasps in surprise. I could feel my heart skip a beat when she smiles and says

"Oh! Why, hello there."
"...Hi."

My stunned face must say it all. She moves aside to reveal the roomy interior of the carriage. It seems to be some sort of royal transportation fit for the Princess herself, which makes sense. I step inside and sit across from her, hearing Twilight speak as she follows in

"Marcus, meet Rarity. She's the one who saved your life."

Rarity. Even her name strikes me as gorgeous. And did Twilight say that she saved me? After I crashed through the roof of her house? I try to at least muster up thanks in some way

"Uhh, thank you so much. That's very generous of you."

In a manner unbefitting of a horse, she blushes following my compliment.

"Well, normally, I don't like surprise guests, but I had to do something. I couldn't very well just leave you in a pile of rubble in my boutique, now could I?"

"Rarity's a fashion designer in Ponyville."

Twilight speaks up to clarify from beside me as I feel the chariot begin to ascend. Fashion, eh? I guess these really aren't just magical talking horses; they're just as advanced and human as I am...that, or I'm just having a long and crazy dream. Rarity speaks up, this time addressing me directly

"Yes, and I'd love to get your measurements so I can get a wardrobe together for you."

Now it's my turn to blush. I rub the back of my neck as a nervous habit, before I remark

"But you've done so much for me already, I don't wanna impose."

She rests her hoof on my knee, causing me to redirect my attention to her face and listen as she reassures me

"Nonsense, darling. Just stop by my boutique after you get settled in and I'll handle the rest."

Just hearing her call me 'darling' makes my heart flutter. It's definitely odd harboring feelings for a pony, but something about this is different. I could get used to this.

After a very enlightening ride, we arrive in the posh city of Canterlot, where I can see the castle a few yards ahead. Apparently, there is a gala held here once a year and the plain is considerably less relaxed than Ponyville. We land safely on the ground and I can hear a loud, gossiping crowd forming outside. Makes sense, considering we're arriving in a royal carriage led by a chariot of guards. They're probably expecting to greet the princess or some other famous pony. Twilight and Rarity gave me warming smiles before Twilight gulps nervously and speaks.

"Promise you won't do anything stupid?"

I chuckle nervously in response before Rarity nudges the door open for me. Everyone goes silent as I take my first step out of the carriage.

I'm not good with crowds.

Once again, I glance around to see the surprised and speechless ponies staring at me. I can hear their voices ring in my ear.
"What is that thing?"
"He's so tall standing up like that."
"Why did the princess want to see this ghastly thing?"

Obviously, I'm not very well-received. Twilight and Rarity sneak up and guard my sides, nudging me forward to continue towards the castle. Rarity looks up at me with a reassuring smile that could convince me of anything before saying

"Don't mind them, dear. We're simply making an appearance and moving along."

Right. I nod and start walking, ignoring the up-tight ponies judging me in my stride. With these two mares by my sides, I almost feel like a celebrity; an honored guest of the kingdom. The height difference is noticeable however, as each of these ponies stands at about 4 feet tall while I'm at about 5' 10''. Even though I'm in such an odd place, I can feel a strange sense of power, almost as if I'm larger than life.

Suddenly, I realize I'm in such deep thought that I've completely spaced out when I accidentally walk face-first into the large double doors. I step back and rub my addled nose in response, glancing over to Twilight. She giggles at my clumsiness and I can't help but notice her horn glowing a light purple as she speaks

"Here, let me get that for you."

Without lifting a hoof, the doors in front of us glow the same light purple and open slowly. Twilight's using her magic to open the huge doors? Even if she makes it seem effortless, I remark to her

"Impressive."

She simply motions happily to step inside and I comply. As the doors close behind me, I take a moment to take in the sight of the GIGANTIC room in front of me. I gasp, as to be expected, as I've never been anywhere as fancy as this. Rarity nudges me back to reality as she had seen me get caught up in it.

"We really should get moving, Marcus."

I nod in agreement; I probably wouldn't want to keep a princess waiting. As I think that and follow Twilight's lead to the throne room, I begin imagining what a princess pony might even look like. I'm guessing some sort of tiara or a royal dress? Ehh, I doubt a princess would wear something as impractical as that. Most ponies I've met so far have been...naked. Speaking of which, I find it difficult to ignore the naked Twilight's rump right in front of me. She had a pink sparkle-esque mark on her flank, and I think Rarity has a mark on hers too.

I think I may even be blushing as I can inadvertently steal glances at her uncovered private parts just a few feet in front of me. Fortunately, neither of them turn to look at me and I manage to shoo away my bad thoughts for long enough to enter the throne room. Silence strikes us for a good while as we walk up to the throne. I bow my head in respect; Hopefully I'm not breaking any rules or interrupting something. Finally, I see Twilight come to a stop in front of me and bow on her knees. I follow along and bow to my knees as well before looking up to see this so-called ruler as well as Twilight's supposedly soft-spoken teacher.

She looks...darker than I thought she'd be. She has a constantly flowing blue mane and deep sapphire coat. If anything, she's really intimidating, more akin to a prison warden. She stands in front of the throne looking down on us.

"Stand up from thine knees, we hath come to witness the otherworldly being ourselves before our sister arrives."

'We?' 'Thou?' Great, archaic language no one's used in hundreds of years. I comply and stand up as Rarity and Twilight follow suit. The princess walks up to me slowly and holds out her hoof. Up close I can see that she has both a horn and wings as she introduces herself

"Princess Luna. Charmed."

Luna? She isn't Princess Celestia? Remaining polite, I take her hoof in my hand and carefully shake it. She seems curious as my fingers wrap around her hoof to grasp it. Not only that, but I can see her lips part and hear her suppress a soft moan. What the hell was that? She almost tears her hoof away in surprise and I introduce myself

"M- Marcus. Nice to meet you."

Her posture straightens back up as she walks around me in a circle, seemingly inspecting me

"Yes, well, thou certainly has quite a few distinctions compared to anypony in Equestria."

Yeah, no kidding. I don't stand on all fours, there's no mark on my butt, and I'm not bright or colorful. So, then, where was this Princess Celestia? Twilight seems to be on the same page as she asks

"Is Princess Celestia not here right now, Princess Luna?"

Luna shakes her head dismissing our worry and walks back to the throne

"Nonsense. Our sister will be here shortly. She is in the royal library retrieving a series of books for thou to read."

Once she said that, I can see Twilight visibly jump for joy. I guess I was right to assume she was studious if she loves reading that much. Just after, as if proving the meaning of "shortly," I hear a voice call from behind me down the hall

"Oh! I wasn't expecting my guests to let themselves in."

Jumping in surprise, I turned around to see another princess walking up to us. This one I could tell was Celestia thanks to Twilight helpfully announcing it. Like Luna, she had a long and flowing mane, only this one was multi-colored cerulean, cobalt, turquoise and pink. With her sheer white color as well as horn and folded wings, she looks generally a lot friendlier and approachable than Luna does. I could tell what she said was light-hearted, but I still feel embarrassed about barging in, now that I think about it. Even though Twilight and Rarity must be in good standing with the princesses to escort me up here. Celestia arrives before me and I realize just how tall she is, standing at at least 6 feet high as she addresses me

"I'm Princess Celestia. It's a pleasure to meet you."

I crack a nervous smile in response and then I see Luna pass me and whisper into Celestia's ear. I can't really make out much of what she's saying

"...all true...I could feel it when he...later..."

Everything else was too quiet for me to catch.

"Oh my, it seems you've made quite the impression in your short time of being here, Marcus."

I begin to sweat nervously. Just what had she told Celestia about me? She continued after giggling at my response

"In any case, I have much to tell you. Important business first, of course. As our guest, you are welcome to stay as long as you want. I called you here to offer you a 'trial stay' in Equestria for exactly one week. If you're not satisfied, I can send you back where you came after precisely seven days."

...What!? She's offering me an opportunity to stay here if I like it? I ask the obvious question first

"Where would I stay?"

Her horn glows and I can see her magic lift a small sack of books and levitate them over to Twilight

"You'll be staying with my pupil, Twilight Sparkle, whom I see you've met. Twilight, these should be of great help, as you'll need them."

Twilight nods giddily and uses her magic to place the books on her own back

"Thank you, Princess! I promise I won't let you down!"

Don't I get a say in this? I'm still not so sure about this plan, but I suppose if they want to be hospitable to a complete stranger, I probably shouldn't complain. I bow to Celestia and Twilight

"Thank you for your kindness."

Celestia chuckles playfully and responds

"Oh, it's no trouble. Now, Twilight and Rarity, Luna and I must speak with Marcus in private."

Twilight nods and starts to leave as Rarity sidles up beside me

"Don't forget to stop by, alright?"

I smile and remark to her

"I won't."

Twilight and Rarity bow once more and walk past the princesses off to the exit. I wonder what else Celestia could have to tell me.

"Won't you join us in my quarters? It's very important."

I watch as Celestia and Luna walk off to a side room and follow them as requested. Out of the dignity and respect I still had, I kept my head low so I wouldn't catch any peeks at their royal behinds. After a few seconds, I find myself in a well-lit bedroom with many curtains shielding the windows. Why bring me here of all places? As Luna shuts the door behind me, I listen as Celestia speaks without facing me

"I brought you here, human."
"W- What!? Why?"
"I have researched your kind for several years and thought that if there was even a remote chance of a human being still existing, I had to take it. I'm afraid my magic could only take you so far as the Ponyville Boutique run by Rarity, but I've ensured that you've come to no harm."

This is all too much to take in. I've been kidnapped...for research!?

"What's so special about me being a human?"

She chuckles and turns casually to face me, making light of the whole situation

"You have to understand. Here, humans are mythical creatures that once existed long ago, before Equestria was founded. They were said to be helpful vessels containing magic that they could not use. They could, however,...dispense it."

Dispense? I don't follow.

"How am I, in any way, magical?"

Luna sneaks up from behind me and answers

"Humans have magic stored inside them that can be accessed by ponies. Once absorbed in any fashion, it can make us smarter, more agile, more powerful, even. Once the humans' disappeared, we were left in despair and our bodies re-adjusted without the humans' cooperation. We became weak."

I'm standing here in stunned silence as they speak about how humans once made them powerful somehow. I have to ask

"Absorbed? How would I give magic without being able to use it?"

Celestia answers this time as Luna joins her by her side

"Humans cannot directly utilize magic like Unicorns can. Instead, they reciprocate in a 'giving and receiving' manner. Humans exude magic that affects us ponies in different ways. Would you like an example?"
"Uhh, sure?"

I'm still confused, but she clearly knows more about this topic than I do. What could she possibly show me?

"Luna."

I see Luna blush and take a few step towards me before bowing her head in front of me and looking away, embarrassed. She's actually pretty cute when she's like this.

"Go ahead and pet her mane. See how she reacts."

What. She expects me to...pet a magical talking horse that happens to be a princess of a kingdom!? Well, this can't get any crazier. I reach forward carefully, avoiding her horn (naturally) and close my eyes as I hope I don't anger her. My fingers make contact with her head. She lets out a gasp of surprise and I stroke my hand along her hair, watching her shiver as she tries to hold her composure

"Mmn...W- We have never been touched like this before, aah..."

She's practically putty in my hand. Is this how all animals feel? I brush my hand through her hair once more and I can feel her nudging against my palm, purposely trying to nuzzle against me. Celestia chuckles from beside her and calls her back to her senses

"Luna, you can stop now."

Luna quickly realizes what she's doing and rips her head back, darting back to her position beside Celestia while blushing madly. I ask in a curious tone

"All that...just from petting her head?"
"Indeed. While humans are susceptible to a unicorn's magic, ponies are vulnerable to a human's touch. We're very sensitive to what the humans once freely gave us, as you've demonstrated."
"So, about this 'giving and receiving' thing...what do ponies do for humans in return for all the magic and...petting?"

Celestia laughs again, only this time more whole-heartedly.

"I'm glad you asked that, Marcus. You see, humans can release magic in a number of ways. However, only one specific way lets ponies feed off of the strongest essence. Do you see what I'm getting at?"

Strongest essence? I don't...Oh no. She can't possibly mean...

"My...cum?"

Celestia laughs once more and Luna blushes as she looks at my dumbfounded face

"That's right. Human semen shows willingness to completely bond and become partners with ponies. At least, that's what I've read. It could turn out to be entirely untrue."

I stammer backwards. Naturally, I'm taken aback by her blunt statement.

"Wh- Why are you telling me this?"

This time, Luna chuckles and walks up to me. She then beckons me with her hoof and I can feel her hot breath on me as she whispers

"Marcus...we would like to test this theory."

Celestia then sidles up to my other ear as I sweat nervously

"Please, honor us with a fresh sample."

My head spins in circles as I feel myself becoming light-headed and aroused. Hopefully, they aren't able to see my hardness poking through my pants. Just as I think that, however, I see Celestia appear in front of my face and wink at me

"Would you like us to take care of that?"

I take a quick step back as my face turns bright red. I continue to stutter as I don't know how to get out of this mess

"But- but...you're horses! With- with hooves and all that!"

Celestia frowns a little, possibly at me stereotyping her species, but then smirks as her eyes dig into my crotch.

"Well, if you'd prefer..."

Suddenly, almost all at once, I can feel a light pressure holding me in place. Not like a giant holding me down by my shoulders. More like...a person is just resting themselves against my body and I can't move. I notice her horn glowing and my entire body glowing in response though. What is she planning on doing?

"...We could always have you do something a little more familiar."

I see Celestia's horn glow with bright magic as she closes her eyes and focuses. Now I feel a strange sensation in my hands, and all of a sudden I see them moving without me doing anything. They come up to my face and clench a few times as I question aloud

"What the? Are you doing this?"

She giggles, still with her eyes closed and responds

"I told you humans are susceptible to magic. However, everyone is vulnerable to stimulation."

I grow more curious before I feel my hands travelling south on their own. Easily manipulating them with her magic, my hands undo the button and zipper on my pants slowly, as if she's teasing me. Then, my hands allow my pants to fall to the floor revealing my hard-on still covered by my underwear. The two princesses immediately widen their eyes and stare at it. It looks to me as if they're drooling with dazed smiles on their faces. Their faces are literally inches away from my crotch as Celestia hesitantly manipulates my hands once more

"W- wait..."

I try calling to stop them, but it's as if my will to fight has been weakened as well. My fingers tightly grip the waistband for a few moments of silence. Then, in one motion like tearing off a bandage, my boxers are dropped to the ground and my throbbing shaft springs into view, almost hitting them in the face. Right then and there, they open their mouths and I can see them salivating. They were so in control before, but now it's like they've reverted back to a time when they weren't so sophisticated. Celestia seems to notice this and focuses, shaking her head and relocating her magic to my right hand

"Your own hand will suffice, will it not?"

Even as she says that and my fingers grip the soft flesh, it feels almost like an entirely different person is doing it. Pumping my rod slowly and deliberately in front of their faces. The magic makes it feel completely different than I could ever manage on my own. Like a warm and tingling sensation wrapping me up from my tip to my balls. My right hand, however, soon took on a new glow representing Luna's magic, and reached over to her head. Inadvertently, my hand lightly tugs her closer so that my penis is literally resting on her face against her snout. She smirks as she looks up at me with a cocky inflection

"Oooh, getting greedy, aren’t thou? Fret not, for we know how to take care of this."

"Bu-But I didn't- You're doing this..."

My pleas cease as she opens her mouth and takes me in gently. Right away, I can feel an extremely pleasurable feeling as my dick rests on her tongue and she sucks inwards. Soon after, she begins bobbing her head slightly and I feel her mouth sliding along my length. I look over to Celestia with one eye half-closed in pleasure, and she seems none too pleased with Luna's efforts to outmatch her.

"Well, my younger sister seems to think she knows how to treat a human better than I."

I try to regain control of my hands but I find myself unable to as the magic around me once again changes color to show Celestia is in control now. Celestia easily pushes her sister aside with a light shove of her hoof and replaces her in front of me. Instead of putting my cock in her mouth, however, she opens her mouth wide open and licks my shaft up and down while she manipulates both of my hands to jerk myself off at a furious pace

"Mmmn. That's it, Marcus. When the time comes, just let it aaall out."

Luna recovers quickly, only this time she doesn't immediately lunge at her sister or me. She just sort of...stares, like she's in awe or something. My hands continue to stroke my dick, only this time much faster than before. Celestia's trying pretty hard to make me cum, and I don't know how long I am going to last. Finally, Luna struts over with a dazed look on her face, staring at my penis like she's in love with it. Her magic once again takes my hand, only this time she doesn't force me into her mouth. Instead, she uses my hand to gently grasp the side of her head and press it up against my dick, licking it with earnest as her eyes lock with mine. While mine look weak, hers look determined. Celestia, finding a compromise with Luna, uses her magic to repeat what Luna had done on the other side.

Now, I had my hands holding two princesses' mouths up to my dick for them to lick and suck up all they want. They both stare at me with unflinching eyes, waiting for me to show my weakness and announce that

"I-...I'm gonna cum!"

My penis constantly twitches as I'm just about ready to explode. Both ponies quicken their speed in an attempt to get me to cum as soon as possible. Just before I'm about to blow, I can swear I hear Celestia's voice in my mind

"Me first, Marcus..."

As if my body knows what she meant, my hips sway slightly to her side on their own, aiming my cock into her mouth as I cum...hard. It's not just me either, I see their bodies visibly shake as Celestia sucks me while I spray all over the inside of her mouth and Luna moans, shaking violently in orgasm without a shaft to plug her. She speaks in pants, half-moaning loudly in desire

"Sister...let us partake as well...mmn..."

Celestia only gets the first few spurts, but from what I can see on her face, she's practically in heaven. Celestia lets go of my hand and dick while Luna uses her magic to pull me closer and to get my dick in her mouth as soon as possible. Immediately, I'm shoved inside and she sucks and squeezes the rest out of me. I moan softly, seeing her clearly enjoy this.

After a few seconds, she lets go of me, and all the magic wears off, leaving me to fall onto the bed next to us. I sit up weakly and watch as they slowly open their mouths in front of me, showing me the semen they collected on their tongues and swirling in their mouth. Immediately given the chance to swallow, Celestia does so, and her face slacks into a look of peaceful tranquility. Luna does as well, holding her hooves up to cradle her face as the thick cum travels down her throat.

After a few moments of dead silence, I finally hear Celestia say

"It was even better than I ever would've imagined. Thank you, Marcus, for this wonderful gift."

Luna nods in agreement, but I can't help but ask

"So...do you feel any different?"

"Mmm, indeed. I can feel the magic you've given me swirling inside...and it tasted so good, too."

Awkwardly, I zip up my pants, finally back in full control of my hands, and answer

"Uhh, okay? Well, at least your theory is a success, right?"

I didn't really want to ask that, but I felt I had to.

"Oh, yes, a rousing success. Your semen is very different than any other colt. Human semen definitely makes me feel submissive to you, mmhmhmm."

She giggles to herself as she said that and Luna interrupts

"Feel free to drop by any time thou would like to for some royal relief."

Celestia takes the time to go off-topic and remind me

"Well, you must be on your way. Sorry to keep you, but it was very important."

Both of them nuzzle against my shoulders before I get out of their bed and walk toward the doors

"I'll get back to you soon, I promise."

Celestia seems to have an idea and she levitates a scroll and feather pen into my hands, asking me

"Why not write a letter to me about your time spent here? I'd be more than happy to read them every day."

I glance down at the utensil in my hand and shrug in a manner that belies my true tiredness

"Every day? No problem, I guess."

"Oh, and one more thing, Marcus."

I'm within reach of the large, double-door handle but keep my eyes on the source of the voice, questioning what it could possibly be now that's keeping me from resting somewhere (as long as it's not here). She takes a few steps towards me while Luna continues on her way out of the room, shutting a wooden door behind her with her magic. Finally, she bends her head down and whispers to me yet again

"Now that you've established your abilities and proven yourself to be all that I thought you'd be, I'd like you to become one with the Elements of Harmony; 6 ponies under my careful watch that I entrust to the safety of Equestria. I'm sure you'll make quite an impression on them as you have us."

Before I can react, her magic flings the doors open and knocks me through them. I land on my butt harshly as she glances down with a knowing smile

"Hope to hear from you soon!"

She shuts the doors so I can no longer see that damned smirk on her face. Figures. I stand up and turn around only to see Twilight standing in front with a confused look on her face. She points to the door with her hoof and asks

"I assume it went well?"

Something like that. In any case, my eyes feel like saddlebags about to snap off at any moment, so I mention to her how exhausted I am.

"It was alright. I'm not hurt, at least, but I am exhausted. Being in a room with all-powerful pony overlords isn't exactly strengthening."

Twilight giggles at my exaggerated vocabulary. She seems like a bookworm, but I'm in no mood to impress at the moment.

"So, are we heading to your place?"
"That's right! I run the library in Ponyville and the upstairs doubles as living quarters. I have a guest room you can stay in. Although, Spike won't be too happy with me lending his room to you for a while, but I'm sure he'll get over it."

I hear a few words in that sentence, but I'm so tired it isn't enough to make sense. My brain decides not to bother processing it. As we start walking back to the chariot I hear Twilight question me again

"Why do you have a letter and a quill there?..."

Without me having to say anything, Twilight jumps in front of me and gasps so loudly I swear a few ponies from nearby houses open their windows to get a glimpse at the source of the noise.

"Are you going to write a letter to Princess Celestia tonight!?"
"I guess so. She actually wants me to write a letter for every day I spend here this week."
"Really!? Every day? Well, I guess she wants you to keep busy while you're here."

Yeah, no kidding. "Busy" is probably the most appropriate word. Although, if I can avoid certain occurrences around ponies then I'll certainly try my best to. The doors to the carriage open and there's no Rarity anywhere to be found. My heart sank a little bit. I at least wanted to see here once more before I left. I turn my head to Twilight while still holding the entrance to the carriage and ask

"Did Rarity leave already?"

Twilight's ears perk up as if remembering something and quickly spat out an answer

"Oh right, I almost forgot! She was carried off by one of Hoity Toity's underlings to get her to finish the dress she was working on. She told me to tell you... *ahem*"

In a very well-rehearsed manner, Twilight holds her hoof up and imitates Rarity's refined posture while attempting to mimic her voice

"I'm dreadfully sorry, Marcus, but I'll have to take a rain-check on our little visit. Do try to stop by tomorrow if you aren't too busy."

Even though I was tired, I have to admit that was pretty darn funny. Chuckling slightly to myself, I sit at one side of the carriage and Twilight follows me in, giggling to herself as well. Maybe this won't be so bad after all; I should at least give this place a chance. Luckily for me, there were a lot less ponies crowded around us, making the trip into Ponyville much smoother. With some time to spare before I pass out, I decide to write the letter to Princess Celestia now, and tell Twilight to make sure it gets delivered.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Today, I arrived in a strange place called "Equestria" via crash landing. After meeting a cross-eyed Pegasus, two unicorn escorts and two princesses that explained that I'm supposed to make a bigger change in their society than most political leaders would, I find myself a little bewildered. After all, I'm supposed to be the missing bond between humans and ponies after who knows how many years? Not only that, but I basically have to "become one" with the so-called "Elements of Harmony?" I think I can take a pretty good guess as to what you were alluding to there, Princess. So, when I got to Twi's place from the castle, I was exhausted (from YOU KNOW DAMN WELL WHAT) and made sure to let Twilight know I needed some rest. I still don't know about this whole "Elements of Harmony" thing, but if I ever need a history lesson I could always ask Twilight. Anyway, I guess I have a lot to look forward to in the next 7 days, all because you dropped me out of the sky...Thanks.

Signed,

Marcus Rook

Author's Note

Original posting date: 5/25/2012

Note: It becomes an actual story from here. Sorry the beginning is so...yeah.